Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

To the North of Oasis Valley lies a large, abandoned estate. The rooms of this dust-covered estate lie empty, with everything of value sold long ago. Not a single creature has traversed these halls in almost three entire years. Despite the disarray of the Ketsukane Estate, it isn't completely abandoned, however...

To the left of the estate, far behind the house itself, stand two pristine gravestones. One is old and weathered, having been here for quite some time, while the other is smaller... newer.

The first gravestone reads 

Chujin Ketsukane

The best of us.

While the smaller gravestone says

Kanako Ketsukane

Loved by many

Gone before her time.

These two gravestones contrast the Ketsukane Estate by being virtually spotless, with fresh flowers lying just in front of the duo's resting places.

Of course, there is one other sight to see at the abandoned estate. To the right of the house, down a well-traveled path, is one last grave...

Clover the Cowboy

A Just soul, kind to a fault

He will be missed.

Despite the harsh climate of the area, a small patch of four leaf clovers can be seen growing around this small gravestone. Unlike the graves of the father-daughter duo, however, Clover's gravestone has visitors today. Many, many visitors.

The first of which is a blue, humanoid bird, who silently sits down in front of the gravestone. She stares at the child's grave morosely, unwilling to break the peaceful silence of the area.

...

...

"...Hey Clover." she finally says after several minutes pass by. "It's been a while, hasn't it?"

"I... I'm sorry that I haven't visited in a while. Life has been hectic lately. I brought something to make up for it though!"

After saying this, Martlet reaches into a satchel slung around her waist, bringing out what appears to be... grass? Several long, thin strings of the stuff soon exit her bag, and before long, are laid down in the patch of clovers.

"Mo said that you loved this stuff." the  bird explains. "Knowing your tastes... well, I don't think he was lying. 'Grassy Fries' is what he called them."

She shakes her head, letting out a small chuckle. 

"You'd eat just about anything. Ceroba told me that she almost stopped attacking out of pure disbelief when she saw you chow down that gunpowder! Um... speaking of Mo, he funded a brand new statue in the middle of the Wild East! It's right where the old bell used to be. It's... nice. Really well-crated, too. It looks just like you!"

...

"I... uh... I met Moray's parents the other day! They mentioned you! Apparently you helped their new foreman find his hardhat? They had a lot of nice things to say about you, even though you didn't know them for very long. That definitely sounds like you, doesn't it? Always helping people... always being kind to others..."

...

...

The wind blows a tumbleweed past her. The silence being the only answer her words will ever have. After a few more seconds, Martlet's shoulders start to shake.

"I... I miss you." she confesses out as tears fill her eyes. "We all miss you. You brought so much joy into our lives, and yet we couldn't do anything to help you. I've said this before, but..."

Martlet's fists clench in anger, and her voice suddenly raises, becoming dangerously close to a shout.

"I shouldn't have let you give your soul up! I should've argued harder! I could've stopped you! I should've! I was right there! I just watched you throw you life away! It's not fair! It's not 'justice!' It's... it's not... you were just a kid! You didn't... I shouldn't have..."

Her grief-stricken words are soon muffled by sobs.

A minute passes by, then 5, then 10...

...

...

...Eventually, the cries die down, and Martlet falls silent. Wiping her eyes, she stands up, looking much more at-peace than she did when she arrived.

"Right... sorry about that. I didn't come here to cry or anything, it just kind of... happened. Um... what to talk about... oh, I know! I've been making a lot of money on commissions recently!"

"As it turns out, people are willing to pay a ton of G to someone who can actually make half-decent items out of wood! It's incredible! One of my most recent orders was this awesome wooden frame for a bed, and get this: they wanted it to look exactly like one of those race-cars you'd see in human movies! It's probably the highest-paying thing I've made yet! Me and Moray are going to pool our funds together and go on a nice, long vacation to celebrate."

"Moray said that they had to beat North Star in a duel to get some time off... but between you and me, I think he went easy on them. I don't think I've ever seen Starlo get out-drawn when he was taking things seriously... er, other than the duel you had with him, but I didn't exactly see that since I was... you know... in jail..."

...

"Still, the rest of the Feisty Five said that you beat him pretty handily! According to Ace, his pistol didn't even clear leather before you shot him!"

Martlet shakes her head in disbelief.

"I swear, I don't know how you got so good with that thing. Mooch said that you 'kicked the boss's ass worse than Ceroba ever did.'"

...

"It's strange. You must've had a ton of practice, but I barely saw you unholster your gun during our time together, much less shoot it. Ceroba and Starlo said the same thing! Were you that good, even while rusty, or maybe you were practicing in secret...?"

...

"I... I suppose I'll never have an answer to that question, huh?"

She goes silent yet again, looking at the child's grave with an unreadable expression on her face.

...

Sigh.

"...I only knew you for a few days, but those were some of the most enjoyable days of my life. Meeting you was the best thing that's ever happened to me. Because of you, I quit the Royal Guard and started doing things that I enjoy doing. Because of you, I met so many wonderful people, like Starlo, or Ceroba, or... Moray."

"I just... I just wish you were around to see all the good you've done..."

She trails off, wiping a wing across her face in an attempt to clear the newly-formed tears from her eyes.

"...I'm such a crybaby, aren't I? I'm sorry. I'll... I'll visit again soon. Goodbye for now, Clover."

The former-guard takes off into the sky, leaving the empty grave alone.

...for about 2 minutes.

The familiar jingle of spurs can be heard throughout the area as a star-headed humanoid strolls along the path leading to their deputy's grave.

The poncho wearing, gun toting, 10-gallon-hat-sporting monster eventually comes to a halt in front of the grave. Soon after, his Southern drawl echoes throughout the area.

"Howdy there, Deputy. It's been a while!"

...

"I know, I know. I live just down the road, I really should come 'round here more often. I'm sorry for that. Really, I am!"

...

"But! Just like Feathers, I've brought you a lil' something to apologize."

North Star reaches into the depths of his poncho, somehow bringing out two mugs of frothy liquid. With a loud laugh, he drops to the ground, holding the first mug up.

"For you, Pardner, I gotcha sommathat Root Beer from Dina's shop. I remember you being very keen on that, what with how much you drank during our fight..."

He pours the contents of the mug onto the patch of clovers, wetting the ground with the drink, before slipping the mug back into his poncho. The Wild East's Sheriff soon turns his attention back to the gravestone, letting the smile fall from his face.

"...But for me, I got some Adult Soda." he mumbles, dropping the accent.

Starlo sweeps his hat off his head, revealing his tear-filled eyes. Without wasting any more words, he takes a long swig from the 'soda' in his hands.

...

...

"Don't worry Kid, this ain't... this isn't going to be a habit. I'm not going through all that again. Today just has me in a mood..."

He takes another drink, taking his time to wet his throat before he resumes speaking.

"I considered bringing some more gunpowder, since I know how much you loved that stuff, but Ceroba was angry enough after last year. Said it 'dirtied the grave' and 'wasn't good for the flowers.' In hindsight, she's probably right..."

He trails off, rubbing the side of his head with a wistful expression.

"Could've been a bit more gentle when she told me, but I probably deserved it... oh, right! I haven't told you yet. Me and her finally made up! It took longer than it should've, I'll admit..." Starlo grimaces at the memory. "I wasn't in a good place at the time, and she... well, she wasn't going to stick up for herself. She still blames herself for what happened. Heck, I think we all blame ourselves when it comes to that..."

"If it wasn't for Ed giving me what for, I'd probably still be at odds with her. He helped me understand that even if Ceroba convinced me and Martlet to... to let you go ahead with your plan, I was the one who let myself get convinced by her. Of course, Ceroba forgave me pretty quickly, said she 'deserved it', but I've been trying to get her to see otherwise since then."

"She's doing a lot better now. She's got me,  the posse, Dina... well, she's got a lot of folks to depend on now. I still don't think she's completely moved on from what she did to you and Kanako, but she's learning to forgive herself. You'd be proud of her."

...

"The town... it's grown a lot. A lot of people were eager to see where 'that nice human' stayed. It's been good business. Old Blackjack has been making a killing. If I were a good Sheriff, I'd probably have to arrest him, what with him robbing tourists blind. He still complains a lot too, only now it's about how he 'misses getting Root Beer delivered to his door.' He hates the crowds, you see, but I occasionally see him in the saloon when his love for fizzy drinks wins out against his distaste for others."

Starlo drains the mug of the last of its contents, putting it back into the depths of his poncho soon after.

...

...

"We miss ya, Clover. All of us. You meant a lot more to people than I think you knew." he says, barely able to keep his voice steady. "'Till the day I dust, I'll always regret letting you go through with it. I know you wouldn't like that, I know you did it for us... but I just can't help myself. You were... you were just a kid. A kid shouldn't have to feel responsible for his people's mistakes. A kid shouldn't... dammit-- a kid shouldn't have to die because of an unjust law! They should be living their lives free of any violence beyond school-yard scuffles! They should get to grow up surrounded by people who care about them! But because the adults around you can't act right, you didn't get any of that!"

...

...

...

Just like with Martlet, the only answer Starlo gets is silence.

He sighs as he unsteadily gets to his feet, speaking once more to the gravestone before he heads back home.

"...I'll see ya next year, Clover. I don't know if you had any folks back home, but... I'd consider you family nonetheless."

As the Sheriff of the Wild East walks away, one more liquid joins Starlo's gift in wetting the ground.

Tears.

The child's grave gets many more visitors that day. From a well-dressed posse of 4, to an anxious vampire, and even to a short, wheeled robot, the Ketsukane Estate sees many strange characters, each having had their lives touched in some way by the soul of Justice. After all the guests have left, and the many gifts have been left on the patch of clovers, one more person walks the dirt path, eventually ending up in front of that small, well-kept grave...

"Hello... Clover." the ginger-haired fox says hesitantly. "I know it's a little silly to be talking to an empty grave, especially an empty grave of someone I barely knew, but..."

On one hand, she knows that this isn't Clover. His body is in New Home, and his soul is with Asgore. For all intents and purposes, she's talking to thin air...

Ceroba gives a soft, self-deprecating laugh as she stares at the pile of gifts that litter the area.

"...It's almost like you're here, even more-so than in that jar of Asgore's. And even though you were only around for a few days... for whatever reason, I can't help but feel like I knew you for years. It's strange, isn't it?"

...

...

"...I suppose it doesn't matter. Monsters tend to make friends easily. I don't know why humans would be an exception to that."

She, like most of the visitors before her, sits on the ground in front of the gravestone, pulling a gift of her own out of her robes.

"During our... fight... I noticed that you'd gotten into my fridge. I don't know how you managed to stomach that, given how long it's been in there, but since you liked it so much... well, I made a big dinner tonight, and I had leftovers. So here, kid, enjoy."

Ceroba turns her gift, a bowl of warm corn chowder, upside down, dumping the contents into the patch of clovers.

"Although considering the fact that you enjoy eating gunpowder, packing peanuts, and literal grass... I'm not sure if you liking my cooking so much is a compliment..."

...

...

...

...

...

...

"...Thank you." Ceroba mumbles out after several minutes of silence. "I know I tell you this everyday, but truly... thank you. You've done so much for us. For Star, for his town. It's almost funny. You were our worst enemy, a genuine, living human, and yet you did more to help us than the Royals ever did. I can't thank you enough, nor can I ever truly apologize for what I did."

...

...

"Sometimes... sometimes I wish that I had succeeded. I wish that I had used your soul to get my little girl back, and I... hate myself for it. You were the kindest person I've ever met. Hell, I'm pretty sure you'd have willingly given me what I wanted if I had just bothered to ask! You were..."

She sighs, staring at the grave with a hint of bitterness.

"Frankly, you were too kind for your own good. I was too caught up in my grief and my respect for you that I had forgotten that you were a child. Just... just like Kanako."

The fox's fists clench with a grip strong enough to shatter stone, causing her claws to dig into her palms. If she had blood, it'd be streaming out by now. Unknowing or uncaring about the wounds she's giving herself, Ceroba carries on.

"The Royal Scientist still refuses to answer my letters. We even got Martlet to have a chat with the Captain of the Royal Guard... all for nothing. I can still feel that Kanako is alive. I know it in my soul, but everything else seems to point to her being dead. And so I... I built a grave for her. I even put it right next to Chujin's. I think she'd like that... being next to her father. Star says he's proud. He says that it isn't my fault, not completely, and that it's good that I'm moving forward... and yet... I still can't help but blame myself."

She takes a deep, shaky breath.

"Because of my mistakes, I've lost two of the kindest, bravest children to ever walk the Underground... and it's hard to live with. I used to consider giving up, as pathetic as that may sound... but since you decided that I deserved to live, I felt like I couldn't throw that away. All I could do was mourn those I've lost, keep their memory alive, and do my best to live, just like you wanted me to."

The grieving fox sighs, staring at the familiar gravestone with a small smile.

"I'm glad I kept going. It took a long time for me to realize it, but... I think I've finally understood something. Just like how I have people in my life that I'd be devastated to lose, there are people who'd be devastated to lose me. Martlet, Axis, Dina... Star..."

She chuckles, wiping her eyes with her sleeves.

"Well, I think I've talked for long enough. I just want you to know that you helped me get out of the darkest point of my life. You... helped me keep going. I don't think I've moved on, and I don't think I ever will, but I know that I can manage now. I know that I can find joy in life, despite everything. Thank you, Clover. I regret not doing more for you, and I always will."

Ceroba rises to her feet, before giving an alarmed look at the patch of clovers growing around the grave.

"Oh hell-- this is even worse than last year!" she groans, seemingly to thin air. "Do you want me to clean it up for you, or...?"

...

...

The fox gets no answer, causing her to let out a small, sad sigh.

"...You know, Clover was really lucky to have a friend like you. I hope that one day, you'll decide that you want to talk to us. I'm sure he'd love it if we became friends."

...

...

Realizing that she won't get any answers, Ceroba walks away from the child's grave, heading down the path that'll lead her back to the Wild East.

After Ceroba leaves, the messy patch of clovers is left alone. All is silent in the area as the wind blows a tumbleweed past the fallen cowboy's grave.

...

...

...

...but of course, the area isn't really empty, as a tiny, yellow flower soon pops out of the ground... directly in the middle of the gift-covered patch of clovers.

"Ugh! Disgusting!" Flowey mutters, looking around at the flower patch around him. "Those morons do this every time they come here, and I'm sick of it."

Large, green, impossibly-thick roots erupt from the ground, piercing the larger, more solid gifts, and dragging them beneath the dirt. While the gigantic roots do their work, the flower fires minuscule pellets of magic at the gifts too small for the roots to clean up, ranting the entire time.

"Idiots! As if talking to an empty grave and dumping all of their worries to the wind wasn't enough, they just had to go and dump their garbage all over MY flowers. And they have the gall to act like they're giving Clover gifts! Here's an idea for a gift: Don't let a child kill themselves for you! That would've been a fantastic present for Clover! But since you just had to let it happen, do you decide to own up to your mistakes and face reality? No! Of course not! Instead, you use the grave you built for him to ease your guilt!"

His voice twists, becoming a scarily-accurate imitation of Ceroba and Starlo.

"Oh, poor little Clover died! Boohoo! If only we could've done something! I know that every single one of us has tried to kill him before, but... but we felt bad about it! We're his friends, even though we've known him for less than a week, so we should do something special for him!"

"Well shucks Ceroba, what would that be?"

"We should build a grave for him in my backyard! We don't have his body, and his soul is with Asgore, but we can just pretend like he's right here with us, because it feels like he is! Who cares if we could visit his actual resting place, it's better to vent here, in front of this empty grave!"

Flowey's voice shifts back into its usual tone.

"Pathetic. If you really were his 'friends', you'd accept that you were responsible for his death. You wouldn't hide behind claims that I wasn't in my right mind! or that Ceroba just knocked us out! We weren't thinking straight! They're all so... so predictable. Even you were, at the end... well, for the most part..."

The flower thinks back to the many, many... many runs he's seen Clover go through. The fights, the deaths, the strange eating habits...

"Gosh, even if you were predictable... I can't say that you were exactly boring. Unlike your so called 'friends', watching you fumble around was enjoyable once I finally got you to leave the ruins... and I suppose I didn't completely hate your most recent run up until the big sacrifice..."

The flower goes silent, staring at Clover's grave with a nostalgic expression on his face.

...

...

"Heh... HAHAHAHAHA! 'Sacrifice!' What a joke!" Flowey mocks as he turns away from the gravestone. "You've always been a little messed up. Maybe that's why I liked you so much! All it took was a sad story from a lady you had known for a few days, and suddenly you're willing to die just to feel like you were worth something. Just to feel like you were able to be helpful for a change!"

"Golly, I could go on and on about how pathetic your friends are, but you? You're much worse than them. There's nothing more pitiful than someone who sacrifices themselves for nothing, and you did sacrifice yourself for nothing! The next human still hasn't fallen into the Underground, and who knows how long it'll take for them to find their way down here? And do you know what the best part is? You weren't even aware of Asgore's plan to wipe out all the humans! Nobody thought to tell you! Bringing justice without knowing the full story? I have to say, Clover, that sounds just like you! Instead of living a nice, quiet life down here, or, better yet, actually completing your mission and bringing Asgore to justice, you took the easy way out. Hilarious! Hahahahaha! Hahahaha... haha... ha..."

The flower's wicked laughter soon dies down as he becomes lost in thought.

"...Of course, the only time you made it to him, you weren't able to actually win. Heck, you weren't really fighting back at all! Killing that crazy fox lady sure did take a toll on you, huh? I mean, sure, I could have found a way to get you to Asgore without killing her, but..."

Flowey turns back to Clover's gravestone, falling silent for quite some time...

...

...

...

"...I don't really like seeing you two fight." he finally mutters, almost unwillingly.

...

...

"Ugh, forget it... I don't even know why I'm hesitating so much. It wouldn't be the first time I've done this."

The flower scowls, launching a barrage of "friendliness pellets" at the gravestone.

"The last three years have been miserable. I've done everything worth doing, and many things that weren't worth doing, and nothing has been able to really entertain me... well, nothing besides that skeleton, but even then, he isn't half as amusing as you were. Even though you were too blinded by your weird desire to bring 'justice' to really let loose, having you around to mess with was far more enjoyable than waiting God-knows-how-long for the final human to drop down here!"

Flowey suddenly freezes in place, halting his assault on the ruined gravestone as a wicked, warped smile appears on his face.

"Actually... that gives me an idea..."

"Clover was blinded by his 'mission', but gave up on it in most runs regardless. What if... what if I were to blind him in another way...?"

Flowey stares into space sporting the largest grin he's had in years as his twisted mind mulls over this new idea.

"Haha... it's so obvious now! I can't believe that I haven't thought of this before! Making Mr. Sharpshooter run across the Underground without actually being able to see what he's shooting... that's genius! Oh man, he'll die so many times. And if he's blind, then maybe his so called 'friends' will actually take the time to realize that he's not just a human, but a human child! They'd never let him go through with his 'sacrifice!' Either they help him deal with Asgore when the two inevitably fight, or Asgore kills a helpless, blind child, then has to deal with their grieving friends! That'd crush him! Stealing the souls would be far, far easier if the old goat is too lost in self pity to stop me!"

"Hahaha... HAHAHA! Oh golly, maybe those friends of yours have a point, Clover." he laughs, facing the ruined gravestone with a gleeful expression. "Talking to 'you' has really helped me out! I'll see you soon, friend!"

Far away, in the depths of King Asgore's castle, a small, yellow soul trembles. Whether it be in fear, or in rage... only Clover can say for sure.

Chapter Text

In the largest, most important country on the planet, there are many areas of interest... but there are just as many areas where virtually nothing happens. In the smallest, most out-of-the-way of these areas sits a tiny, quiet village. No tourists would willingly visit this place, nor would anyone seeking grand opportunities stay here. The only things of note in this village are rich, retired tycoons, the old stories of the village, and the mountain where these stories take place.

The most famous story from this quiet town is, of course, the Legend of the Monsters.

According to the stories, long ago, two races ruled over Earth: Humans and Monsters. One day, war broke out between the two races.

After a long battle, the humans were victorious. 7 of the strongest wizards known to humanity sealed the monsters underground with a powerful magic spell, one which the monsters would never be able to escape from...

Or at least, not without outside intervention.

Many children have gone missing in this small village. Most assumed that the usual reasons, such as hunger, the cold, or wild animals, were responsible for these children's disappearances. Indeed, that may be the case for most of them... but some of these children had perished to a fearsome foe...

Although monsters cannot exit their prison, it is said that humans can enter it through a cave at the top of the mountain. When the only thing of note in this small village is the mountain above the monsters' prison, it only makes sense that foolish, naive children would stumble into the place where the monsters are trapped.

Monsters aren't ones to forget a grudge, the legends say, so any human that manages to find themselves in the prison of the monsters perishes, murdered by the beasts trapped below the mountain, with no mercy or remorse being shown. Not even the youngest child would be safe from their sadistic wrath.

Most people in this village would consider these tales to be nothing but stories used to frighten disobedient children... that is, until a monster forced their way out of the mountain and attacked the village...

The oldest members of the village were barely adults when it happened, but each and every one of them remember it as the most terrifying-- and exciting-- day of their lives.

They say that a terrible, fanged monster, almost demonic in its goat-like appearance, carried the corpse of the child they'd murdered into the village, parading it around the place until they finally arrived in the center of town. Then the beast stood there, staring at the villagers with what can only be described as hatred. No matter how many times the villagers attacked, or how injured the creature seemed to be, it never made a move on them, as if taunting the humans... as if letting them know just how powerless they were before it. After it had its fun, the monster picked up the nameless child's corpse, then silently walked back to Mt. Ebott.

The stories say that the monster devoured the human's soul. Then, once it went back to its prison, it devoured the body as well, leaving no trace of that nameless child beyond the villagers' memories of their corpse.

If there's one positive thing that had come from the sadistic creature's attack, it's that the adults in the village became far more overprotective. Even the street urchins, for once in their lives, were cared for by the people around them. The village, for the first time ever, was united. Not because of a sense of compassion or any feelings of comradery between fellow humans... but because the villagers feared what would happen if the monster consumed another soul. After all, it had become so powerful after eating a single child's soul. Who knows what it would do if it got its hands on another? Maybe... maybe they'd even destroy the spell keeping their race trapped beneath Mt. Ebott! It'd be the end of the world as they knew it!

And so the villagers, fearful as they were, stepped into what can only be called a golden age for them. Every member of the village was taken care of. The urchins no longer froze to death, or succumbed to starvation, and they even managed to avoid being dragged away by wild animals! Every member of the village, from the wealthiest tycoons, to the poorest farmers, took care of one another, vowing never to let the beasts below the mountain free...

But of course, no good things can last forever.

One day, in the darkest hour of the night, the Chief of the village howled out in a thunderous voice, awakening every man, woman, and child. The fighters of the village rushed to the Chief's estate... only to find him collapsed on the floor, covered in blood as he cried his heart out.

According to the Chief, the monster that had appeared in the village dozens of years ago had returned, murdering his child in front of him. The Chief attempted to fight back, to rescue his child's corpse... but the monster was simply too powerful, consuming the evidence before his very eyes.

The monster, he said, had grown hungry. It had grown to enjoy the taste of humans, and eventually decided to seek more out. Unless the villagers managed to appease it somehow... it would return every five years, taking more and more humans each time it returned.

The village was shocked. The people inside it were terrified. They had hoped that... maybe they did, somehow, do enough damage to prevent the monster from returning. In that single night, all of their hopes were dashed. Nobody, not even the Chief, had the faintest idea of what to do... until one villager, who would go on to become the next Chief, made a suggestion...

"We can't stop the fiend!" she argued. "Even with our best efforts, it still walked away without a care in the world when it first came here! We have no choice but to agree to its demands! I propose that, every half a decade, we send one of the urchins in the street up Mt. Ebott. It isn't like they'll be missed, and with this, at least they can be useful!"

To say that the surrounding villagers were revolted would be an understatement. Many of them had been orphans in the street at one point, and all of them had helped in taking care of the current urchins. Even though most weren't adopted... the villagers had become close enough to them to feel disgusted by the idea of sacrificing them. Just when things were about to come to a head, the Chief spoke out.

"...Everything is as she says. We can't hope to defeat the monster, and nobody outside of the village would believe us. I fear that her suggestion is our best, and only, hope at survival."

"But Chief!" the villagers protested. "They're like our flesh and blood! That monster has taken enough from us already, and you propose that we just give them even more children?!"

"They may be like your flesh and blood, but don't forget that they aren't." the Chief said, silencing the villagers around him. "We've given so much to those urchins, and yet what do most of them do? They leave to find 'better opportunities' as soon as they're old enough. They leave us to deal with the monsters trapped beneath Ebott. I know that some of you used to be urchins, and from the bottom of my heart, I appreciate that you stayed to help us... but isn't that what should be expected? We feed you, we clothe you, we give you shelter in heavy weather... it's only fair that you stay and help us, no? But despite this, the majority of the urchins leave. That's how it's always been, and I reckon that's how it'll always be."

"I say that we spend too much time and resources on them already. If most of them are going to leave... why not let some of them be useful? How many of them died on the streets before we started taking care of them?! It was certainly more than one every five years! This is the best thing we can do for our village!"

"That's... to sacrifice children... I don't-- a farmer muttered, before being cut off by the Chief.

"There is something that all of you seem to have forgotten in your misguided pity." he said, voice deadly serious. "If we don't give the monster what it wants... it will be back, and it won't settle for mere orphans. Maybe it'll kill you, or your children, or even your grandchildren... but it will kill someone's family. Why put in so much effort, risk so much, for nothing but pain?!"

"..."

Whatever faint feelings of closeness the villagers had with the urchins on the street died out when faced with the cold truth of reality. From that day on, the orphans were given just enough to survive, but were treated no kinder than that... discounting, of course, the urchins who would be sacrificed.

It was obvious to everyone who would be chosen. In the months leading up to it, certain children would be treated far better than they had ever been before. From the baker giving them free sweets, to the villagers voting on someone to house them... everyone could tell who would walk the path to Mt. Ebott. Some of the urchins thought to run, but with the village being the only safe place within dozens of miles, where could they run to? Eventually, the sacrifices were forced to accept their fate, and at the end of the year, when everyone should be celebrating the Winter holidays, these children marched up Mt. Ebott, never to be seen again... or at least, they were supposed to never be seen again.

More often than not, the bodies would be found at a later date, looking as if a wild animal had torn them apart. The villagers chalked this up to the monster being its usual sadistic self and leaving the corpse behind for the village to bury. After many years of this, the graveyard outside town was expanded, having one area filled with nothing but small tombstones...

This is where the sacrifices were buried, and it is where the future sacrifices will be buried, should their body be left behind by the monster.

The Legend of the Monsters is a sad, grim tale. It has expanded for many years, and will expand for many more, never knowing an end until the village gets proof that the monster is satisfied... or until it is finally brought to Justice.

August 6th, 20XX

In a large, well-lit house on the outskirts of the village near Mt. Ebott, two children can be seen talking to one another. The first is clean, comfortable, and blatantly younger than the other child, only appearing to be around 6 or 7 years old, while the second child contrasts them by being positively filthy, as if they hadn't had a good shower since the last time it rained, and being about 4 years older than their companion. On top of that, their ribs visibly stick out against their shirt, which, surprisingly, is almost spotless. It's apparent that the clothes they're wearing are new, or close to it, and they've taken great lengths to keep them from becoming as dirty as they are. As they listen to the other child speak, they rub the top of their head, as if regretting that they aren't wearing a hat...

The first child, who's dressed in a blue-and-purple sweater, stares at their older sibling in confusion.

"W-What do you mean I won't have to go? Isn't that why everyone is nice to me?"

The older child hesitates, as if unsure of what to say.

"...It's complicated." he finally gets out, causing the sweater-wearing kid to tilt their head.

"Nuh-uh! All the other kids told me that if the adults are nice, it means I'm going up the mountain, or I'm getting adopted! I already asked the grown ups, and they said I'm not getting adopted... so... sniff... you're lying to me?"

"Nonono! I'm not lying!" the dirt-covered child quickly says as he sees tears form in the other kid's eyes. "I just... give me an hour or two to finish cleaning, ok? The Chief is gonna be home soon, and the only reason she's let me inside is because she's paying me to clean. If the place isn't spotless when she gets back, then she'll be... really unhappy... and then I'm probably not gonna get to bring everyone a big meal tonight, y'know?"

'And she'll probably take it out on you, after I leave.' he adds silently.

"So just let me finish up here and then I'll have time to play and answer all your questions. That sound fair?"

"Well... sniff... I don't know... sniff..."

"I'll tell you what! I know that the Chief has a VCR somewhere around here. How about you hook it up to her TV, and then I'll play one of my movies for you?"

"Deal!" the younger child immediately shouts, causing the other kid to blink in surprise.

"Did I... did I just get played?" he mutters, shaking his head in disbelief. "Now, where'dya learn to do that?"

"Hehehe... big bro Alex told me it'd work. Don't tell them I told you though! I wasn't supposed to say who told me."

Immediately after saying this, the young child waddles off to find the VCR player, leaving the older kid alone...

'At least that'll keep em from asking questions for a while... at least until after I talk to the Chief...'

Sighing to himself, the 11 year old continues to busy himself with cleaning the house. The only breaks he takes are to put a movie on for his young companion and to take the rest of his outfit out of the village Chief's laundry dryer.

...

...

Eventually, night falls upon the village, and the jingle of keys can be heard outside the door of the Chief's massive house. The door opens, revealing what must be the meanest woman this side of the world.

Her skin is wrinkled, a sign of her obvious age, and she is dressed in clothes far finer than you'd expect to see in a backwards, child-sacrificing village located in the middle of nowhere. Her hair is stuck up in a bun, with a single, expensive-looking pin keeping it together. She peers around the house with a critical eye, almost as if looking for something to complain about...

...

...

"Tch. At least you're good for something." she scoffs, gliding past the filthy child without sparing him a second glance. "Where is she? The other child?"

"They are in one of your side rooms, probably sleeping by now." he says, spite evident in his voice. "And they have a name. The least you could do is call them that, considering you're the one who got tasked with taking care of them for the next few months."

The Chief grits her teeth, raising a hand towards the back-talking child, before lowering it when he flinches backwards. A smile comes to her lips at the scene.

"Go and get your 'payment' from the pantry, then get the hell out of my house. No matter how clean you may have made these floors, they're getting dirtier and dirtier the longer you stand on them."

With this, she turns her back on the dirty urchin, walking towards her room with a small smile on her face... which quickly fades, as she feels a surprisingly-strong hand grip her shoulder.

"Hold on for a second. We still need to talk."

Without a second thought, the Chief sharply turns around, slapping the child across the face, palm first.

"Don't touch me, you filthy little bastard." she swears, watching with no small sense of satisfaction as he stumbles backwards. But, much to her surprise, he continues to speak as if nothing had happened, ignoring the hand-print across his cheek.

"You can spare 5 minutes." he says stubbornly. "And I ain't leaving until you hear me out. It'll be a lot more troublesome for you if ya have to call the police, won't it?"

"..."

She stares into the eyes of the small, stubborn kid with an annoyed expression on her face. After several seconds, she blinks, looking away from him with a scoff.

"Fine. What is it? I'll be telling the police about this either way, just so you know, but it can wait until morning."

"It's about the big 'sacrifice' that y'all are planning in a few months. I can't let... I won't let you send them down there... but I also don't think that I can physically stop y'all..."

"Then why, exactly, are we having this conversation?" she asks, exasperated. "You know that we won't change our minds. It has to happen... unless..."

A wide, hopeful grin suddenly blooms onto the Chief's face.

"You aren't planning on replacing her, are you?! Please tell me that's what you're going to do!"

"...That's right."

She opens her mouth with an expression of pure joy on her face, but is interrupted before she can speak.

"Now hold your horses! You ain't off the hook yet. Just because I'm planning on going doesn't mean that... that you can just kick your current 'sacrifice' back onto the streets... not until a few more months have passed, anyways."

"What do you--"

"The village voted you to take care of them until the end of Winter, when they're supposed to march up Mt. Ebott. If I go up there, you'd have your big sacrifice, but you'd also have to take care of them until I leave since Winter hasn't passed yet."

"...That's true." she admits. "But it doesn't mean that I have to make their stay pleasant."

"But you will." he says, full of confidence. 

"And why's that?"

"Because I'll leave tomorrow if you treat 'em kindly until Winter is over."

"..."

"..."

"HA! Hahahahaha!"

The Chief doubles over in laughter, acting as if she's just heard the funniest joke in the world.

"Oh lordy, you kids sure are naive, huh? You think I hate you that much?"

"What--"

"God, I haven't laughed that hard in a while. You know what? Fine! I'll let her stay here for a few more months, and I'll even be nice to her, just because I want you gone that much!" she mocks, voice dripping with sarcasm. "I'm going to let you, a random street urchin who pisses me off sometimes, dictate what I will or will not do!"

"..."

Her tone shifts, suddenly becoming serious.

"As soon as Winter is over, she's out of the house, and no matter when you leave, I'll treat her how I please. Now get out of my house, or I really will call the police."

"I thought... I thought that'd work..."

In a dark, dirty alleyway, a small, strangely-dressed child can be seen clenching their knees to their chest as they do their best to fight back tears.

"But... but she's so mean to me... wouldn't she want me gone sooner? Ain't that a good deal for her...?"

...

...

"If... sniff... if Melody were here, she'd know what to do..." he mumbles, unable to stop the tears from falling down his face.

...

...

...

Suddenly, he gets the strangest sense of deja vu... as if he's been in this exact position before...

The child quickly straightens his posture, wiping his tears away with the bandana wrapped around his neck. Just seconds after he does this, he spots a familiar figure walk up to the entrance of the alleyway.

"Um... big bro Clover? You still... yawn... you still didn't answer my questions like you promised." a tired, sweater-clad child says, waddling up to him. As they approach, Clover lowers the brim of his old, raggedy hat, using it to hide his eyes. In a steady, calm voice, he answers them.

"Frisk, ain't it about time you get to bed? You're only gonna get to stay there for a few more months, so you should take advantage of the comfy place while you can."

The young child grunts, sitting down on the ground next to him.

"You promised!"

"I... sigh... fine. I'm only gonna tell you this once, you hear? So you better listen closely."

"Ok!"

They lean their head against Clover's shoulder, nodding off slightly as they listen to him speak.

"So... um... you remember what all the older kids used to say about big bro Felix?"

"Mhm."

"You remember how he wasn't supposed to go up Mt. Ebott, but he did it anyways so someone else wouldn't have to? And you remember how all the adults apparently had to give his portion of food away after he left?"

"Mhm..."

"Well, I plan to do the same thing. Y'all could do with some more gruel." he admits.

"What?!" Frisk screeches, causing Clover to flinch away as the younger child shoots to their feet. "You can't do that! Don't do that! You're gonna... and then I'm gonna..."

Yet again, tears begin to form in Frisk's eyes, but unlike last time, Clover stays strong, ignoring their crying.

"I'll be fine, don't you worry. I'm gonna go down there, rescue all the other kids, and then I'm gonna bring justice to that mean old monster."

"But the adults said--"

"The adults didn't have a gun when it first arrived. Me? Well... a cowboy always wears their iron, don't they?"

Clover proudly pats his holster, grinning at Frisk with false confidence.

'Of course, it's a BB gun... but they don't need to know that.'

"But..."

"Come on now, I promise I'll be back."

"Um... I don't know... are you lying to me...?"

"When have I ever lied to you, Frisk? You gotta trust your big brother. I wouldn't say this if I wasn't confident that I'd be able to do it."

"I... yawn... ok... I believe you..."

The small cowboy sighs with relief, silently apologizing for the white-lie he's telling.

"Let's get you to bed, okay? I know you're worried, but I'll be fine. I always am."

Clover lifts the smaller child into his arms, walking back to the Chief's house as he speaks.

"Now, things are gonna be a lot rougher on you, and I'm sorry about that. She's... well, she's a mean old Hag, and she's probably gonna be meaner to you once I'm gone. Big sis Sammy knows where I keep my stash, and if you save a bunch of the food you're gonna get at the Chief's house, it'll last you a long time once you're back on the streets. Sammy is gonna be getting my portions for the next few months while I'm gone, so she's already agreed to take care of you. Just listen to her, keep your head down, and before you know it, I'll be back, and you won't have to worry about the adults bullying you no more."

"..."

"If I'm not back by the time you're an adult, then I'm probably stuck in a really fierce battle, but I won't need any help, and I might get distracted if you suddenly show up. Just work until you can afford to leave this town, and it'll all be ok. I'll meet up with you after that."

"..."

"You asleep?"

"Mmmmno."

Clover chuckles as he continues to carry Frisk back to the Chief's house.

...

...

...

"Yawn... love you Clover..."

The little cowboy's throat goes dry when these words reach his ears. For a brief second, he considers throwing away his plan... for a second, he considers finding someone, anyone else to jump into Mt. Ebott for him and his little sibling...

...

...

...but despite how much he wants to, he knows he can't.

"...Love you too, Frisk." he chokes out, unable to keep his voice from faltering.

He needs to do this. If it isn't him, it'll be Frisk, or some other child.

The world isn't just. It never has been... but in that moment, Clover made one more promise... one which he intends to keep with all his soul.

If this world isn't just, then he'll have to make it just.

August 7th, 20XX

It's a beautiful day today. Birds are singing, flowers are blooming, and on this day, one small child makes the trek to Hell.

This child, who can't be older than 11, is clad in the sort of clothes you'd expect to see in an old-timey Western film. A nice, well-kept vest is worn over his patch-covered brown shirt, while his belt sports an almost comically large belt buckle. Comically large for him, of course, given that it's the sort of buckle you'd expect to see on an adult's belt, rather than a child's. Wrapped around his neck is a yellow bandana covered in blue dots. Although it's seen obvious use, it isn't anywhere near as old or worn as his hat, which is almost falling apart. At his side is an old holster containing a small, toy gun. Despite all of this, his outfit is almost spotlessly clean, as if he takes far more care of it than his own body... which just so happens to be the exact opposite of spotless.

After taking a few seconds to make sure he has everything he needs, the child begins his long journey...

Ignoring the stares of those in the village, some pitying, some scornful, he silently walks the well-traveled path toward Mt. Ebott.

...

...

...

This child would never return here again. Despite all of his best efforts, despite all of the struggles he would face, and despite all the friends he'd make, he would have no choice but to break his promise to his younger sibling.

Chapter Text

On Mt. Ebott, about halfway up the mountain, there is a small, out of the way cave. The goal of every child sent by the village should be to reach this cave... but, unknown to the villagers, only 6 humans have ever made it here.

As Clover comes to a halt in front of this cave, that number changes to 7. With a heavy heart (and no small amount of fear), the 11 year old walks inside the cave, silently bracing himself to find the wicked monster that murdered so many children...

...

...

...and yet, much to his relief, he doesn't find any monsters, nor does he find any wild animals. Nothing in the cave will harm the child, which should cause him joy... except there is one thing in the cave that does worry him.

The cave, if it can even be called that given that most of the ceiling is open to the sun, has a single massive hole in the middle of the room. Roots can be seen on the walls of this hole, giving an eerie feeling... almost like something is attempting to crawl out of it.

Clover stares at this hole with an anxious expression on his face, unable to stop his mind from wondering about the horrors it contains. His hands tremble, and for a second, he wants to back out. He considers running away, finding some way to escape into the wilderness. After all, he's a smart kid. He's really tough, too! If anyone could survive in the wild, it's him!

...

...

...

Clover reaches into the pocket of his vest, bringing out an old, wrinkled piece of paper. In big, bold letters, the paper reads:

Missing

And below that are the pictures of five children, each of whom are sacrifices who's bodies were never found.

If one were to look closely, they'd notice that the missing poster was created by an amateur... or a hopeful, justice-seeking child.

Patty: Younger girl, around 8 years old. Blonde hair, light blue eyes. Wears a red ribbon.

Felix: 13 year old boy. Orange eyes, gap in teeth, and blonde hair. Wears a cool orange bandana with abs on it.

Percy: 11 year old kid. Purple eyes, brown hair. Wears glasses and carries around a notebook.

Hope: 10 year old boy. Green eyes, light brown skin, black hair. Wears a cooking apron. May have a frying pan.

Melody: 12 year old girl. Blue eyes, darker skin tone than Hope, black hair. Wears a ballerina outfit.

The tiny cowboy looks at the poster in his hands intensely, slowly but surely calming his breathing down. After several long, silent minutes, he folds the paper back up, putting it into his vest.

Without any further hesitation, Clover leaps into the dark, scary-looking hole.

In the darkest, most-abandoned area of the Underground, one can find the Ruins. Every human that has fallen into the Underground was forced to go through the Ruins, and eventually, the few monsters living there grew to understand why that is. The furthest corner of the Ruins is a dead end, but unlike what you'd expect, this corner is one of the most important--and unique-- places in the Underground.

You see, this dead end area has sunlight. There is only one other place in the entire Underground that the sun can poke through, which is the area behind Asgore's Throne Room, but even then, it's muted by the Barrier.

The sun in the Ruins shines through a single small hole in the ceiling, but despite how rare this scene is, no monsters dare to linger around. At most, they'll occasionally visit the area to watch it from a distance, but they refuse to get close enough for the sun to shine on them.

As to why they don't go into the sun... it's because of respect.

In that small area where the sun reaches the Underground, a patch of golden flowers bloom, nourished by the sunlight. Underneath that patch of flowers rests the object of the monsters' respect...

Chara Dreemurr, the second child of the King and Queen, is buried beneath these flowers. No monster that lives in the Ruins would disgrace them by disturbing their resting place... but today, an unfamiliar scene greets the eyes of the monsters living in the Ruins, as there is someone laying atop that patch of flowers...

...and they aren't a monster.

"Urgh..."

A quiet, pained voice can be heard from the bed of yellow flowers as a small, weirdly-dressed child pushes themselves off the floor.

"Owie..." he mutters as he finally gets to his feet, before taking a good, long look at his surroundings.

...

...

...

"This ain't really... that scary...? All the adults said it'd be a lot more... hellish..."

Clover walks away from the flowers, heading down the only route available to him, a strangely clean stone hallway. At the end of this strange hallway lies an intimidating entryway carved into the stone. After taking a few seconds to appreciate the masterpiece before his eyes, Clover continues onward, coming across... a dark, almost completely empty room.

To his bewilderment, a patch of well-kept grass grows in the center of the room, with light that he'd swear was sunlight shining down upon it, and yet when he cranes his neck up to look for where the light is coming from, all he sees is darkness...

Before his mind can think up an explanation for this phenomenon, the world slows down, and a tiny, yellow soul appears in front of his chest. As if on instinct, he jumps backwards, drawing his pistol from his holster as he rapidly backpedals, eyes frantically searching the room for the cause of this. He doesn't have to search for long, as the object of his fear soon hops into sight.

In front of the small cowboy squats what must be the largest frog he's ever seen. The creature is completely colorless, and is almost as tall as Clover himself. It stares at him with blatant hostility, causing his hands to tremble slightly.

"S-Stay back!" he shouts, leveling his pistol at the monster.

"Croak." it replies, advancing towards him menacingly.

Clover's fingers find the trigger of his small gun... and yet, for reasons that escape him, he hesitates to pull the trigger...

...

...Just before he can bring himself to fire upon the frog, the monster halts in place, staring at a space behind Clover with what can only be an embarrassed expression, like a child caught with their hand in the cookie jar. As the small human stares at it in confusion, the frog-like monster skulks away with its head hung low...

"What--"

"Ah! Hello! Are you alright?" a voice calls out behind him, causing the cowboy to whirl around in a panic.

Standing before him is the very monster from his nightmares. A tall, goat-like monster, with fangs obvious every time they open their mouth to speak. The monster is clad in a purple dress, with a red scarf wrapped around their neck, contrasting the frightening image Clover had made in his head.

"You must be wondering what is going on... I am Toriel, the caretaker of the--"

Before Toriel can finish her sentence, Clover's fingers pull the trigger, sending a BB spiraling towards the large monster...

...but, rather than be hit, she tilts her head to the side, easily dodging the attack.

"Calm yourself, my child. I'm not going to hurt you. There is nothing to fear from me."

Clover's hands shake as her kind words reach his ears.

"Who... who're you?" he asks, lowering his gun slightly.

"My name is Toriel." she repeats patiently. "I am the caretaker of the Ruins, the place where you are now. I understand that you're frightened, little one, but I have no desire to harm you."

"..."

Despite everything he's been taught in the village, despite basic logic demanding that he keep his guard up... for some reason, he can't help but trust the monster before him. For a brief second, he imagines that she's using some evil sort of monster magic to manipulate his mind... but he denies the thought as soon as he has it. He slowly lowers his gun, eyeing Toriel in case she tries anything.

"You don't? But ain't you... ain't you the monster the village is all scared of? The one that... that killed those kids?"

For a brief second, the smile falls from Toriel's face, becoming replaced by a look of pained grief... but when Clover blinks, the look is gone.

"That was not me, my child... and your village has made a misunderstanding, one which I fear is the cause of your current predicament. Come, follow me. I'll guide your through the Ruins until we reach my home. I'll... I'll explain as we walk."

The goat-like monster walks in front of Clover, waiting for him to follow before she continues. After several seconds on hesitation, the small cowboy relents, trailing behind Toriel with an uncertain look upon his face.

She leads him through several strange, purple-colored rooms, talking as they go along.

"The Ruins are full of dangerous puzzles... dangerous for a human, that is."

Clover tilts his head to the side, unsure of what she means.

"Ah, I explained that poorly! Uh... I suppose it wouldn't be inaccurate to say that monsters aren't likely to get hurt by accident."

"Our attacks are almost always magical in nature, just like our bodies. The attacks of monsters are based on the intent to harm, and as a bonus to our magical nature, we're less likely to suffer injuries from physical objects, such as the traps scattered throughout the Ruins... but although we won't get hurt much by physical objects... physical attacks are far more deadly to us than they are to humans. The intent to harm combined with a physical object..."

"..."

"Well, I suppose I'll just skip the rest of the explanation. Suffice to say, the puzzles and traps in the Ruins can harm you. Don't wander, please, as although none of the monsters here want to hurt you, accidents can happen."

"But then why'd that frog monster attack me earlier? You stopped them before they could do anything... but they looked like they were gonna hurt me."

"I apologize for them. They were angry because they thought you were... disrespectful..." she frowns for a second, before plastering a false smile back onto her face. "They planned to tell you off with their magic, I imagine. Monsters cannot hurt each other with our magic unless we want to, so we tend to use it a lot more liberally than what would be wise. If their magic hit another monster, it'd be like a light scolding, but since you humans have physical bodies..."

"Oh..."

"Many monsters greet new friends with their magic as a way to bond easier. If someone does attack you, stall for time. I'll be there to sort them out shortly."

"Ok..."

The nervous child continues to follow Toriel, waddling after her in scared silence as she leads them through the Ruins...

...

Eventually, after Toriel shows him how to complete the first puzzle they come across, Clover musters the courage to speak.

"Um... Miss Toriel... earlier you said that ya'd explain the misunderstanding the village has? But we've been walking for a few minutes now, and... well... you haven't..."

His monstrous companion sighs to herself, as if she was expecting this.

"Yes, I was hoping to delay the explanation until we get home, but if you want to know, I'll tell you now..."

Clover nods, showing that he wants to hear it now. Upon seeing this, Toriel frowns, but obliges him anyways.

"I'm sure you're aware that you aren't the first human to fall down here. There have been six more before you." she begins in a cold, even tone. "The first to fall here was a young, frightened child named Chara. They... they had met Prince Asriel, the son of the King and Queen of the Underground, when they first fell down. Asriel was around the same age as this child, and so they quickly became friends. Asriel offered to let Chara stay with them as they had nowhere to go, and the human accepted their new friend's offer. Not long after, the Royal Family adopted them as their own child."

She falls silent at this, as if remembering something unpleasant...

...

...

"...The entire Underground loved the two siblings. For the first time in years, we had hope that things would be alright... but it didn't last. After a few years, Chara grew sick. Nobody knew how to help them... and so they died..."

Unseen by Clover, Toriel clenches her fists.

"Do you know why the humans started a war with us to begin with?" she suddenly asks.

"...No ma'am." he answers, regretting his prodding.

"It's because when a human dies, they leave their soul behind. If a monster were to absorb this soul, they would grow far more powerful than any creature on Earth."

"The humans feared us, so they destroyed us, locking the survivors down here. The only way to escape the Barrier they have sealed us under is by gathering enough power to destroy it, or by having a sufficiently powerful creature pass through the Barrier. 7 human souls are needed to destroy the Barrier... while only one, combined with a monster's soul, is needed to pass through it."

As Toriel speaks, the duo enter another room, this one much larger than any of the rooms they've been in. To the right of the door they walked through are several small streams, each having a wooden platform on top to act as bridges. As they walk, Toriel gestures at a small switch, which is surrounded by yellow arrows painted onto the wall.

"I marked the switches that you'll need to flip before we can continue..."

Clover silently walks to the switch, ignoring the pit in his stomach as he flips it.

Click.

After he does, Toriel continues her story.

"The last wish Chara had was to be buried among the flowers of their village, so when they died... Prince Asriel absorbed their soul, grabbed their body, and went through the Barrier. Absorbing their soul... it changed him. It caused him to grow from a small, innocent child, to a tall, fearsome monster. I can understand why your village reacted the way they did."

The two continue on, each word that the child hears causing him to feel even worse.

"Asriel returned with significant injuries. Not long after he told his story... he passed away. King Asgore, heartbroken, declared war on humankind. Any humans that fell down here would... would die."

They soon come across two more switches, one marked like the last one, and one left untouched.

"Every monster in the Underground was heartbroken when they learned of the children's deaths, and so they readily agreed to this declaration. In a single day, all of our hopes and dreams were shattered. It's no wonder that they wanted revenge against the humans... but despite this, every monster that I've spoken to after has come to regret the decision Asgore made that day."

"I'm sorry..." Clover mumbles, hiding their eyes with their cowboy hat.

"You have nothing to apologize for, my child. Just... just pull that lever over there, and we can continue."

The 11 year old nods, activating the marked switch with a remorseful expression on his face.

...

...

Nothing happens.

"Um... I'm sure I marked it correctly..." Toriel mutters, scratching her head in confusion. "...Why don't you try flipping the other switch?"

"Yes ma'am... but... Miss Toriel? You said that all humans who fell down here would die, right?" he asks, walking up to the unmarked switch.

"That's what's supposed to happen, but rest assured, I will protect you."

"So... um... what happened to the other kids who fell?"

The smile is immediately wiped from Toriel's face at this question. She looks at Clover with a pained, hesitant expression.

"They... well..."

Click.

Suddenly, the ground beneath Clover begins to crumble. Before he can react, it falls away, revealing a large drop beneath him...

Toriel gasps as the child falls, scrambling to the edge of the newly formed hole in horror.

"My child! Are you alright?!"

...

She gets no answer.

Peering through the hole, she spots the human's unmoving body lying on a bed of golden flowers. Rubble surrounds him, and the back of his head sports a nasty bump, as if something hit it on the way down...

"I... I'm afraid that I can't get down there from here! If you can hear me, stay put! I'll be back to rescue you soon!"

...

Again, she gets no answer, forcing her to run off at full speed.

After she leaves, a tiny, golden flower pops out of the ground next to the unconscious human.

"Golly! You sure did take you time, huh?" it says, voice filled with surprised delight. "I've never seen you ask that many questions before!"

As the flower speaks, a vine wraps around Clover's leg, slowly dragging the cowboy away from the hole they fell through.

"That almost makes me want to give up my plan and see what other new things you'll do!"

A vine suddenly lashes out into the darkness of the room, snatching up a small piece of paper that was about to fall into the cavern near the edge of the room.

"...But that doesn't sound very fun! From where we are now, that old goat won't be able to see us! She'll definitely think that you abandoned her, just like every other child she's had! That gives me plenty of time to... figure things out."

Dozens upon dozens of vines erupt from the ground, surrounding the small cowboy's body as the flower speaks.

"I'll let you keep this--" he shoves the Missing poster into Clover's vest. "--as a small present to keep ya going! Now let's see here..."

More vines, this time much smaller than the ones tangling Clover up, shoot towards the child's face.

"I could just do this the quick and dirty way, and rip out those eyes of yours..."

The flower tilts his head to the side, taking a few seconds to consider this option.

"...Nah. You'd figure out pretty quickly that a monster blinded you, and that'd make you a lot less likely to trust me. I guess I'll have to leave them alone..."

...

...

"Hehe, I... uh... I don't really know much about a human's anatomy." he admits. "So I'm not exactly sure on how I'll do this..."

The flower looks off to the side, towards something that only he can see.

Floating in the air in front of him are four rectangular buttons, each marked with different words. 

SAVE

LOAD

RESET

CHANGE FILE

"...Lucky for me, I've got all the time in the world to learn!"

As Flowey's cheerful voice echoes throughout the room, and the vines near Clover's head close in, one last vine moves towards the SAVE button...

In the darkest, most abandoned area of the Ruins, a small child groans in pain.

"Ow... my head..."

This child rubs his head with the palm of his right hand, trying to force the massive headache he's feeling away.

"Where am I...?"

The child's eyelids flutter open, revealing beautiful, bright yellow eyes... only... something is wrong...

Any onlookers would notice that these eyes stare into the space around him blankly, as if unfocused...

"I can't see nothing... but it ain't dark like it usually gets... is this some sorta monster magic...?" Clover muses, before raising his voice. "Hello? Miss Toriel? Are you there?!"

...

...

"Anyone? Hello?!"

...

...

Clover gulps as his cries get no answer. Shaking slightly, he gets to his feet, holding his hands out in front of him to stop him from running into any walls.

As the child slowly makes his way forward, he grows closer and closer to a broken stone bridge situated above a deep, dark abyss. Unseen to Clover, a small, yellow flower watches him from afar, sporting a wide grin that grows with each step the cowboy takes...

...

...

...!!!!!!

Clover steps just a little too far, causing his left foot to plunge off the safety of the bridge he stands on. Unprepared for this, he fails to correct his momentum, and the rest of his body joins his foot in its fall.

The wind rushing past him drowns out his panicked screams, and before long...

Crunch.

He hits the ground.

...

...

...

In the darkest, most abandoned area of the Ruins, a small, mostly unharmed child can be heard screaming.

"AHHHHH!"

Clover hugs himself tightly, his body wracked with shivers as he attempts to rationalize what just happened.

"Ahh...sniff... ahh... wha... what...?"

Tears stream down his face, and yet nobody watching him would be able to spot any wounds that would justify his terrified cries. Despite this...

"I... sniff... it hurts..."

His breathing grows rougher and more panicked with each passing second. Before it can explode into a full blown panic attack, however, he feels the familiar crinkle of paper against his shirt.

...

"It was... it was just a nightmare..." he mutters, pulling the Missing poster out of his vest.

"...Just a nightmare. Just... sniff... just like big sis Melody used to say... it'll all be ok..."

His fists clench tightly around the old paper, to the point where he risks damaging it.

...

...

After an unknown amount of time, Clover's hands unfurl, releasing the poster from the death grip he has it in. Still shivering slightly, he folds it up as best as he can, then tucks it back into his vest.

"Gotta keep moving... I'll find ya soon..."

With his desire to keep going renewed, the 11 year old uncurls himself from his position on the ground. For a few seconds, he considers standing up and walking with his hands in front of him... but when he thinks of doing that, a single memory, clear as day, replays itself in his head.

Crunch.

...In the end, he decides against moving on his feet, instead opting to crawl on his hands and knees.

...

...

...?

After almost an entire hour of crawling around the room, the cowboy eventually finds a gap in the wall, signifying an exit.

Before he continues forward, Clover runs his hands across the ground, making sure that there are no empty spaces where he can fall through. Once he judges that it's safe, he continues through the exit...

...only to find himself in what may be the most stressful situation of his life.

He still can't see a thing, which is already bad enough, but what makes it far worse is the fact that he can feel empty space to his sides.

Unseen by Clover, a long, stone bridge stretches out before him. Unlike the earlier bridge, this one is whole and unbroken, allowing the child to continue forward, as terrifying as it may be...

He crawls, and he cries, and then he crawls some more. The entire time, he's unable to stop his body from shaking like a leaf in the wind.

...

...

...

...

...

...He eventually reaches yet another exit, along with more solid ground. Without any hesitation, he throws himself into this new room, leaving the bridge behind.

The small cowboy hugs the ground, deeply grateful that he's made it past the hellish area behind him. In his mind, he chides himself for thinking that the prison of the monsters wouldn't be like this... for thinking that maybe, just maybe, it would even be nice. That he'd have nothing to fear.

With a deep scowl on his tear-covered face, Clover attempts to continue his journey, but before he can crawl more than a few feet, a cheerful voice calls out to him.

"Howdy! I'm Flowey. Flowey the Flower!"

Chapter Text

Clover scrambles to his feet at the flower's words, pulling his gun out of its holster.

"Who's there?! Show yourself!" he demands, aiming the gun in Flowey's general direction.

"Show myself? What do you mean by that? I'm right in front of you!" the flower responds with a confused tone.

The small cowboy frowns, disbelieving the words of this overly-happy stranger. Still keeping his gun at the ready, he slowly begins to walk backwards.

"I'll give you to the count of three to show yourself! If you don't, then... then I'll shoot ya!"

Flowey falls silent for a few seconds, doing his best to hold back his laughter.

"1..."

"Golly! Do you treat every new friend you meet this way? I'm not even hiding!"

"2..."

"Uh... hey, buddy? Maybe you should stop moving. You're getting really close to..."

"I don't wanna shoot you! Stop messing around or I will! I swear I wi--"

Clover, in his eagerness to get away from the stranger in front of him, forgot about one tiny detail. The space behind him has a long drop, and he can't see well enough to avoid it...

A flash of fear goes through the child's mind as he feels his left foot plunge into nothingness. With the horrible feeling of having been in this exact same situation, the rest of his body tumbles off the stone bridge he stood on, following his foot into the dark pit below...

...

...?

But, unlike the last time he fell, Clover hears no Crunch, nor does he feel any pain. With wide, unfocused eyes, he looks upward, as if expecting to actually see the cause of this.

...

...Unfortunately for the human, he's still unable to see a thing.

What he can do, however, is feel, and right now, he can feel several thin ropes wrapped around his legs, halting his fall.

"Jeez... I'm not that scary, am I? Poor kid almost..." Flowey mutters, being barely loud enough for Clover to hear, before raising his voice. "Give me a second! You're... er, how do I say this... uh... humans are a lot heavier than I thought they'd be! My vines can barely lift you as-is, so don't struggle, and I'll have you back to safety in no time!"

The 11 year old's mouth falls open in blatant confusion at this turn of events, but knowing better than to squirm when his life is literally held on the line by a few vines, he obeys Flowey, becoming as still as a corpse.

...

...

"There we go!" Flowey cheers, finally hauling Clover back to safety after several long, tense minutes. "Are you ok? You've got a nasty bump on your head, and..."

Flowey frowns as he notices an injury that even he'd forgotten about until now...

"...a big bruise on your cheek."

"I'm... uh... I'm fine..." the child mutters, sounding ashamed that he doubted Flowey to begin with. "I'm sorry that I made you have to work so hard to save me..."

"Don't sweat it! What are friends for, am I right?"

Clover's head tilts at the word 'friends', and for a brief second, he feels a sense of... wrongness. It's gone almost instantly, however, when the flower continues speaking.

"Anywho, I bet you're really confused about what's going on, aren't you?"

Upon seeing the cowboy nod his head, Flowey continues, plastering a large smile back onto his face.

"You fell down from the Ruins into here, the Dark Ruins! It's a mostly-abandoned area of the Ruins that few monsters know about, and even fewer live in. I only know about it because I tend to travel underneath the ground."

"Dark Ruins... is that why I can't see nothin? 'Cuz it's really dark?"

"What?"

"...What'dya mean 'what'? I can't see a thing down here, and you said that they're called the Dark Ruins..."

"...Do you mind if I test something real quick? I promise it won't hurt, I'm just going to start a battle with you."

"A battle? You're gonna attack me?"

Flowey's smile falters for a brief second at the human's cluelessness.

"It's how monsters get to know each others." he says patiently. "During a battle, we can Check on our opponent's condition, giving us information on how they're doing a whole lot quicker than any other ways. If we're battling against a human, we can also see their SOUL in front of their chest."

"Alright then, go ahead. I'll... I'll trust you..."

"Great! It'll all be over in a few seconds!"

As soon as Flowey stops talking, the world slows down, and Clover can sense... something floating in front of him. The feeling is quite strange, and not exactly something that he could put into words. Despite how weird the sensation is, it also feels... familiar, somehow. Before he knows it, Clover finds himself lost in this oddly pleasant situation...

...

...

"Oh, oh no..." the flower's horrified voice says.

The soul floating in front of the human's chest disappears as soon as Flowey ends the battle. causing Clover to let out a small, sad sigh.

"..."

"..."

"...So, what's wrong with me?"

"Clover, I don't know how to tell you this, but you got hurt pretty bad when you fell... and... um..."

The flower's face suddenly twists into a demented, mocking grin that he knows Clover can't see.

"You'll never see again."

Half an hour later, a small, yellow flower can be seen regretting his choices in life.

"Nononono! Don't cry! Come on! It'll be ok!"

...

...

"I've got your hat right here! It fell off your head when I was saving you earlier! Put it on and please stop crying!"

...

...

"Why don't you tell me why you came into the Underground in the first place? That might take your mind off of... this..."

...

...

Unfortunately for Flowey, every attempt he makes to calm the 11 year old ends in failure, with most of them only serving to making Clover cry even harder. Eventually, he stops trying, being content to let the kid cry himself dry. Of course, he's not going to be happy while listening to the human, no...

'What the hell has gotten into him?!'

The flower thinks sourly. 

'He was never this much of a crybaby! Well... I mean... the first dozen runs he had with Toriel were pretty rough, and he's never actually dealt with this in most of the past resets, but still, I didn't think that he'd react so poorly! I've seen him shrug off bullet wounds, energy blasts, and balls of fire, something as small and painless as losing your sight shouldn't be such a big deal!'

'Heck, with how many tries it took me to make sure that his blindness would actually stick for more than a few weeks, you'd think that his subconscious would've gotten used to it by now! Maybe I should've stopped him from dying earlier... that may have something to do with his whining...'

'...But then again, it was pretty funny... should I just reset and actually stop him from falling next time...?'

As Flowey begins to seriously consider giving up on this run, he notices that the surrounding area is blissfully silent...

...

...

'Oh thank God.'

"Clover? Buddy? You doing ok?" he asks in the kindest tone he can muster.

"Sniff... I'm fine. I'm sorry that I... sniff... that I took so much of your time..." the child replies, wiping his unseeing eyes with the bandana around his neck.

"There's no need to apologize. I have all the time in the world, don't you worry!"

"...Sniff..."

"I'll let you in on a little secret, ok? But first, you gotta calm down and tell me why you're here in the Underground! Does that sound fair to you?"

"...Yeah..."

"Awesome! Whenever you feel ready, you can go ahead and explain!"

...

...

...

...

...

"Whenever you're ready..."

"..."

...

...

...

Seconds before Flowey decides to give up and strangle the little bastard with his vines, Clover opens his mouth.

"...I was sent down here as a sacrifice."

'?????????????'

"What?!"

Flowey's voice, filled with genuine shock for the first time in years, echoes around the room they're in, causing Clover to flinch backwards.

"Uhm... it's a long story, and I'm not sure how much of what Miss Toriel told me is true..." he begins, not even realizing that Flowey isn't paying attention to his words. "But basically, our village mistook Prince Asriel as being hungry for human souls, so they kinda... kept sending kids down here to keep him satisfied. From what I've seen, not many of those kids actually made it to the Underground..."

"What the fuck?!?!" Flowey mutters, much to Clover's surprise.

"You... you ain't heard this before? But all the other humans had to have fallen into the Ruins, right? You haven't met any of them?"

"I don't live in the Ruins. I'm just visiting." Flowey answers absentmindedly, not paying attention to the small cowboy as his mind runs wild. 

'How the hell is this the first time I've heard about this?!?! Is he lying?! No, that can't be... I've seen him lie before, I know all of his tells, and yet, if he isn't lying... then how'd I never notice him lying when he gave his 'I'm gonna get Justice!' explanation...?'

"That's the only reason you came down here?"

"Well, no... I also wanted to find the other kids and bring justice on the monster that caused all of this... but from what Miss Toriel told me, he didn't even mean to. It was the village's fault."

Clover suddenly snorts, looking off to the side with a bitter expression.

"And besides, even if I did want to bring justice or find everyone else... I can't actually do that if I can't see. Some trigger-happy monster is gonna end up killing me if I try."

"Well, you aren't exactly wrong..." Flowey admits, grinning widely despite his surprise. "...But I think my secret is just perfect to help you accomplish your mission!"

"Whatdya--" Clover begins, before suddenly, he finds himself standing up, gun drawn and aimed at the area in front of him. "Flowey?! What's going on?! What--"

For the third time that day, the small cowboy takes a step too far backwards, sending him spiraling into a deadly fall. A few seconds after he begins his fall, he finds himself standing on solid ground, completely unharmed, with his gun in his hands.

"D-Don't pant... don't move, buddy! Pant... pant... Give me a second to catch my breath and I'll explain what's going on!"

Clover halts in place, eyes widening as he realizes that he's back on the stone bridge he previously fell off of. Without any hesitation, he slips his gun back into its holster, drops to his hands and knees, and proceeds to crawl into the room where he first encountered Flowey.

...

...

...After several minutes of (fake) panting, the flower launches into an explanation.

"Sorry about that! I considered just explaining ahead of time, but I think that demonstrations leave more of an impact! I know it's a lot to take in, but I can... sort of control time?" Flowey says with a wink.

"Basically, I can SAVE whenever I want, and then later I can LOAD that save! Everything that happened after that SAVE is rendered useless, since it never really happened! Nobody remembers these LOADs... well, nobody except you, I suppose..."

Clover's throat goes dry as he comes to a realization.

"Then earlier, when I first fell while walking around, I... died?"

"...Yeah, you did... I'm sorry that I couldn't stop you from falling. I didn't even notice you were here until I found your..."

"..."

"..."

The human takes a deep, steadying breath.

"Then what about what happened after that? When you used your vines to catch me before I fell? Why didn't you just load?"

"You remember how I had to take a few minutes to rest after I loaded earlier? Well, messing with time isn't easy." he lies. "I'm still exhausted from doing it so many times in a row. It isn't enough to really hurt me, but I'll be worse than useless if we get into any fights, and if I have to load a lot, then I'll also have to stay underneath the ground for a while to rest and regain my energy."

"You... you don't have a save to before I was blinded...?"

"If I did, I wouldn't have let you wander around blindly for so long."

"Oh..."

The child's face falls as his hopes are dashed. Before he can mope for long, however, Flowey's cheerful voice rings out.

"Hey, don't look so down! With me guiding you, you may as well not be blind in the first place! You'll have to deal with any monsters on your own, but traveling won't be too bad! Just trust me, and it'll all work out for the better!"

"I... ok. I trust you." Clover says, letting his earlier fears fade away. "Let's go, Flowey."

The duo continue on, with Clover's new friend guiding him through the Dark Ruins.

...

...

...But eventually, they come across someone else wandering the Dark Ruins.

In front of Clover is a small, winged humanoid with large, black eyes. Before Clover can realize what's going on, Flowey has disappeared beneath the ground, and a familiar yellow soul appears in front of his chest. Not long after the battle begins...

That yellow soul splits, shattering into dozens of tiny pieces that quickly fade away.

Flowey loads his last save, laughing gleefully the entire time.

...

...

...

...

...

After hours upon hours of watching Clover fight, cry, and die, all because of one enemy, the smile is wiped from his face.

Chapter Text

If Flowey had hair, he'd probably be ripping it out in frustration by now.

Sure, watching Clover die to a Flier of all things was hilarious! In almost all of his runs, the kid never even got close to dying to it! Seeing him struggle this much against such a pathetic enemy? That's peak entertainment! Flowey thought that he could watch the human die to this one enemy for hours without getting bored!

...

...

...

It seems that Clover wants Flowey to eat those words, as that's exactly what he proceeded to do.

At first it was hilarious, then it was just funny, and then it was boring... but now? Now it's infuriating.

The worst part? Mr. Gun-Hat has died so much in such a short amount of time that Flowey has to pretend to be too tired to give advice! If he doesn't, then Clover will question what he said earlier!

Pretending that saving and loading takes effort was supposed to be a good idea! It'd get Clover to feel more gratitude, and it'd also make him guilty that his new friend is putting in this much effort for his sake! How was Flowey supposed to know that Clover would die so much to this one Flier?!?! Every other time he blinded the kid, Clover only died at most 8 or 9 times before moving on to the next monster. That number has to be in the high dozens by now, if not more. No matter what Clover does, or how much Flowey prays that he'll do something different, the cowboy keeps failing to defeat this first enemy, until eventually...

"Just gotta keep it... cool." the depressed, middle-aged Flier says as Clover's bullet finally hits its mark.

With instincts honed by countless deaths, the dead-eyed human weaves around Flier's following attack, only taking a mere three hits before its turn ends. As the Flier waits for the end to come, Clover does something that surprises them both...

"Leave or I'll kill you." he demands, hands shaking ever so slightly.

Flier, unwilling to die just yet, hurries to obey the cowboy's orders, flying away from Clover as quick as its injured wings will take it.

...

...

...

As soon as Clover judges that the monster isn't coming back, he collapses to the floor, letting the gun drop from his hand as he lays there, shivering.

"F-Flowey...? Are you there...?"

...

"I... I did it! I beat the monster... eventually..."

...

...

"I'm gonna take a break until you get back... but I think I've found out how I'll deal with the monsters in the Dark Ruins."

...

...

...

"If I shoot them every time they show up, they'll eventually decide that I'm too much trouble to be worth attacking...  or whatever it is that they're trying to do."

...

...

The only answer he gets is silence, and eventually, Clover is unable to handle the exhaustion anymore, falling asleep against a nearby wall...

"Clover?! Wake up buddy! We've got to go!" a cheerful voice says, snapping the child out of his rest.

"...Yawn... Flowey? What--"

"Hurry up! I've already finished the puzzles in the next few rooms, but that Flier monster is coming back with friends! Get a move on or they'll get you!"

The flower's words instantly clear away the sleepiness Clover feels. In a panic, the 11 year old hops to his feet, bumping into a nearby wall as he attempts to dash away.

"I'll guide you, don't worry! Just follow my instructions and I'll have you out of here in no time!"

As Flowey says this, his stem wraps around Clover's torso, causing the small cowboy to feel a strange, unpleasant sense of deja vu...

...but before he can consider why he feels so uncomfortable, the flower's stem tugs him forward, almost dragging the child off his feet.

"Go straight! Whenever you feel me move, move in that direction!"

"A-Alright..."

Clover obeys his new friend's orders, dashing forward as fast as his feet can take him. Occasionally, he'll feel the flower jerk him to the side, signaling that he needs to turn, and almost every time he does that, he can hear something crash into the floor behind him. Whenever the small human hears this, he does his best to speed up ever more, silently thanking whatever God may exist that he met Flowey.

Unknown to him, however, the "something" crashing into the floor behind him are small, white "friendliness pellets" created by the flower riding atop his shoulders. If Clover was able to see, he'd notice a bone-chilling grin on his new friend's face.

...

...

...

Eventually, after running for what felt like hours, Flowey breathes out a sigh of relief.

"Golly, that sure was intense! I think they've given up on chasing you, though. Slow down a little, catch your breath, and let me SAVE for you!"

Clover senses a familiar, comforting warmth appear in front of him. Unseen by the human, a large, golden four-pointed star gently floats in the air before him.

"Flowey... what's this?" he asks, tilting his head in confusion.

"Oh, I'm sorry, I forgot to tell you about this! This is a SAVE point! It's a physical manifestation of my ability to SAVE and LOAD. It has a ton of helpful features, but right now, the most important to you is that it allows me to pour my magic into your wounds! Touch it and it'll heal you right up!"

Upon hearing his friend's words, Clover immediately thrusts his hand into the star, letting out a small sigh as his wounds disappear.

"These SAVE points make saving and loading a whole lot easier on me." Flowey lies. "When I'm too tired to do it the easy way, they'll show up, and then you can save for yourself!"

Clover's heart aches as he hears the flower's lies.

"Flowey... I--"

"Nope! Don't even finish that sentence!"

"What--" Before he can even get two words in, Clover is interrupted yet again.

"I'm not doing this to get your gratitude or your thanks or whatever. I'm doing this because I want to, and because I can't let a new friend just go and die on me! You don't have to feel bad for abusing my ability to save and load!"

As expected, Flowey's words only cause Clover to feel even worse, but, unwilling to go against his friend's wishes, he has no choice but to hold back his gratitude.

"I... ok... ok! Let's get going."

The two continue forward, chatting occasionally between themselves. Before they can make too much progress, however, Clover suddenly feels the vines around his torso retract, and Flowey disappears.

"Flowey?! What--"

His eyes, unseeing as they may be, shoot open in shock as he realizes why the flower would flee so suddenly. Immediately, his hand flies to the holster at his hip, drawing his toy gun, but before Clover can open his mouth, an oddly familiar voice reaches his ears.

The voice belongs to a tall, cloak-wearing monster, who has two horns sticking out of their cloak's hood. Their back is turned to Clover, unknown to him, and they don't even appear to have noticed the human's presence.

"Hello... I'm happy to finally meet you face to face." the voice says, sounding slightly anxious. "How long has it been? I was wondering if you'd ever come back..."

Clover cocks an eyebrow at this, unsure of what the monster means. He just fell down into the Underground not even a day ago, and he's certain that he's never met this strange monster before...

...Right?

As Clover attempts to grasp why exactly this stranger feels familiar, he hears a long, disappointed sigh.

"No, too forward... oh, who am I kidding? I'll never be able to meet you in this state. I just hope you know... I had no choice. It must be this way..."

"What're you on about?!" the cowboy demands, aiming his gun at the source of the noise.

"Huh?!" the voice says, startled. "Who...?"

The cloak-wearing stranger turns around, backing up in sheer horror as his eyes fall upon Clover.

"I-I must be seeing things..."

The monster immediately turns back around, fleeing from Clover at high speeds.

...

...

...

"Uh... Clover? Buddy? He left already. You can put the gun down." Flowey says after several minutes of silently watching the human aim his gun at the air.

"Oh! Uh... ok."

Embarrassed, the blind human holsters his gun, still absentmindedly staring (in the general direction) at where the familiar monster fled.

'That's... weird. Where have I met him before...?'

"Clover, come on! Let's get going!"

At his flowery friend's prodding, Clover shakes these thoughts from his head, continuing to the next room...

...only to immediately get attacked by a yellow monster that looks like a cross between a pencil and a small dinosaur. In this monster's hands, as one might expect, is a large, dangerously sharp pencil.

"Gotta keep my skills sharp!" she says, brimming with positivity as she starts a battle with Clover.

...

...

...

"A sharpener would come in handy right about now..."

After several dozen tries, the cowboy finally manages to land a solid hit on the pencil-wielding monster, driving her away in a similar manner to the Flier he fought earlier. As soon as Clover determines that she won't be coming back, he collapses onto the floor, breathing heavily enough to worry any onlookers...

...but luckily for the human, he isn't alone, as he soon feels a vine tug on his arm.

"Calm down. You're fine. You're alive. They left." Flowey says with a hint of exhaustion in his tone. "Drink this and I promise you'll feel better."

As he says this, a lukewarm glass filled with a yellow liquid presses itself into Clover's hand.

The small human, acting more on instinct than by conscious thought, brings the glass to his lips, taking a long drink from the glass... and then immediately recoils as the sour taste of lemons fills his mouth.

"Blech! What the heck was that, Flowey?!?!" he shouts, wiping his tongue with his bandana.

The flower winks. "Why, lemonade, of course! Did it taste good?"

"Did it-- what?! That was disgusting!"

"Oh, but I spent so much time making it... I'm sorry that you didn't enjoy it..." Flowey says, sounding broken-hearted.

"..."

"Sigh..."

In an attempt to make his friend feel better, Clover lifts the glass back to his mouth, draining it in seconds while fighting the urge to spit the disgustingly-sour liquid out.

...

...

...

"There! I drank all of it."

"You liked it?! Really?!"

"Yeah, I did." Clover lies, forcing a smile onto his face. "I must've gotten a bad glass at first. You did a great job, Flowey."

"Huh? What do you mean by that?" Flowey questions, confused.

"...You made it for me. It tasted good."

"Oh! I was lying! There's an abandoned lemonade stand in the next room. I took a sip of it myself, and golly, I understand why it was abandoned! It tasted like pure lemon juice!"

"..."

Clover's hand twitches, growing dangerously close to the holster on his hip...

"Enough about that! We've got to get a move on!' the flower hurriedly says. "You're about half way through the Dark Ruins, and the longer you take, the more time you give for the monsters to recover! Hop to it!"

Clover takes a deep, calming breath, before moving his hand off of his holster. With a slightly bitter expression on his face, he continues to the next room...

If he could see-- or if he was aware of his surroundings at all-- he'd probably swear, as the room before him is covered in stalks of corn, creating a maze that he'll have to get through.

The worst part? Standing at the entrance of that maze is a sentient piece of candy-corn wearing a corn husk as a dress.

...

...

...

"I feel... hurt..." Sweet Corn mutters, before hurrying away as Clover spares her life.

"Only 3 deaths!" Flowey says cheerfully. "That's a new record, pal! If you keep at it, you may get past the next monster without dying at all!"

Clover grunts, looking lost in thought as he makes his way through the maze of corn.

...

...

...

...

...

After several more encounters with the local Sweet Corn, and of course, several more deaths, the human finally makes it to the end of the maze. For the first time in hours, he opens his mouth to speak, rather than yell in pain.

"Hey Flowey? I've been wondering something..." he says, sounding hesitant.

"Oh?"

"So you remember how we were being chased earlier? And how you guided me to safety?"

"Uh-huh..."

"...Well, every time I've gotten into a fight so far, I've sensed my soul appear in front of my chest... but when we were being chased, I didn't notice nothing like that..."

The smile freezes on Flowey's face as he hears these words. 

"..."

'Dammit! I knew I was forgetting something! That's such a stupid mistake! How in the world did I mess that up?!?! And why the hell did he notice that detail?!?! He's blind! He should be focusing on moping and crying like he has been for the past 80 deaths instead of something as minute as that!'

"...So why didn't I sense that? It was pretty obvious in every other fight I've had..."

"Uh... well... you see..."

"Can monsters attack someone without getting into a battle?"

"YES!" Flowey practically shouts, grasping this opportunity with everything he has. "Yes, that's why! They must've forgotten to start a battle, or because there were so many of them, they decided that they'd be able to pile on you without starting one."

"That makes sense. Thanks Flowey!"

"Heh. Anytime, Cl--"

Suddenly, the flower unfurls himself from around Clover's torso, disappearing into the ground a split-second later. With a sigh, the small human readies his gun for whatever enemy he'll encounter...

...

...

...

Cautiously, Clover takes a step forward...

"Is it wrong to hold doubt in my actions?" a familiar voice suddenly says. "I enjoyed life before... I did... but--"

"Hello?! Who's there?!" Clover interrupts, causing the hooded monster to jump in fright. "Stop muttering to yourself and either fight me like everyone else has, or get out of my way!"

"Th-That tone...! It's just like... no, it can't be. They're..."

"I'll give ya to the count of three! One!"

"...I need more rest. This is all just a hallucination..."

Yet again, this familiar monster flees. This time, however, Clover hears his retreating footsteps. Unable to quell the burning curiosity within him, the small human dashes after the cloaked figure...

...but before he can take more than a few steps, a vine wraps around his torso, jerking him back roughly.

"Flowey! What--"

"Woah, slow down Clover! You almost took a nasty fall there." the flower interrupts in a concerned tone.

"What...?"

"You need to watch where you're going! Or at the very least, don't go dashing around without me to guide you! The bridge up ahead is broken, and if I didn't stop you..."

"..."

Clover's mouth dries as he recalls the Crunch he heard when he last fell.

"Good thing your new pal Flowey is here to help! Now come on, just a few more hours of walking, and you'll be on your way to find those kids!"

"Right... thanks, Flowey."

"Don't mention it! That's what friends are for!"

Again they continue onward, and again they run into a new enemy... but before this new enemy can even attack Clover, his shot lands, cracking the glass-body of the Rorrim and sending it scurrying away. 

Unnoticed by Clover, the four pillars in this room-- three of which being whole and undamaged, and one of them having a large hole in the middle-- tell a story... one which he won't learn for quite some time...

Chapter Text

In the Dark Ruins, a long, purple bridge spans a devastating fall, allowing the residents to safely pass through to the next room. Today, however, the monsters that make their home in the Dark Ruins have been acting far differently then they usually do.

Usually, they pass this crumbling bridge slowly, and in respectful silence... but today? Today they're racing across the bridge, fighting back tears as they attempt to flee from the creature that caused those tears. Frankly, the noise has been very unpleasant for one monster in particular.

Someone needs to do something about the increase in noise... but the majority of the residents of the Dark Ruins have already failed to do so, and are only making it worse!

Well... there's nothing like a Sentinel of Silence to quell any outrageous noises. When that human comes around, he'll be sure to give them a harsh lesson in silence...

...

...

After cracking the body of the Rorrim they just encountered, Clover and Flowey continue their journey, eventually coming to the beginning of a long, purple bridge. As soon as they enter the room, Flowey's vines tug backwards, signalling that Clover should stop moving.

"Slow down here..." the flower says, shooting a mocking grin at the blind child he's guiding. "This room is pretty dark--"

'Not that you'd notice.'

"--so I don't really know if there are any enemies around here. On top of that, the space you'll have to dodge around is pretty small, since this room is basically just a single giant bridge, so you'll have to be careful not to fall again. Of course, if I see anyone, I'll have to get going before they can attack me... but you're a real crack shot with that gun, buddy, even if you can't see what you're aiming at! I'm sure you'll be fine!"

The 11 year old silently nods his head, taking several quick, confident steps onto the crumbling bridge...

...

...but before Clover can take more than a few steps, he experiences the now-familiar feeling of Flowey's vines untangling from his body. With a slightly annoyed expression on his face, the small human readies his gun, eager to shoot at the first thing that makes a noise...

...

...

...Unseen by Clover, two large, pure white eyes open, staring at the child with a hostile gaze. 

A large, bluish-gray bat monster sporting two sets of wings drops down from the ceiling in front of him, causing Clover to jump when the sudden noise of flapping reaches his ears.

"Human... hushh! Hushh! You've caused far too muchh noise today!" Decibat says, flying into the air with a furious expression on his face. "You've almost killed all of the monsters you've met so far, and whhat's worse, you've caused the Dark Ruins to become as noisy as Bailador's club! You--"

Clover ignores the monster's words, firing his toy gun at the bat before he can finish his sentence.

As luck would have it, the cowboy's shot is right on target, nailing Decibat directly in the eye...

"Son of a bitchh!" the bat loudly curses, surprising both him and the human. Embarrassed (and annoyed, given that this human made him noisy), Decibat takes a fighting stance. "Fine! We'll do this the hhard way!"

"Leave or I'll shoot you again!" Clover demands, only to be met, to his shock, with a derisive snort.

"Thhat's not how thhis works, human... you're far too noisy, and I doubt you'll stop anytime soon, so..."

The world slows down, and that familiar yellow soul appears in front of the cowboy's chest. Before Clover can realize that his genius plan of beating the enemies until they leave him alone has failed, Decibat takes his first turn.

"Don't move. Don’t make a sound. Hushh, hushh!"

Large, light-blue shockwaves erupt from the bat-like monster's mouth, heading towards the human at high speeds. Just before they reach him, Clover closes his (unseeing) eyes, tensing up slightly.

'This is gonna hurt... but I think I'll be able to drive him away without dying too many times. I just need to get used to where his attacks will come from... shouldn't take me more than 5 tries...'

As the small child prepares for the all-too familiar pain of magic impacting his flesh... the attack harmlessly passes through him.

...

...

Cautiously, Clover opens his (still unseeing, unfortunately) eyes, tilting his head in confusion when he feels no pain.

"...Did ya miss...?" he asks, genuinely bewildered by this turn of events.

"That was just a warmup." Decibat mutters, blushing slightly. "Now move in silence. Hushh! Hushh!"

This time, fiery orange waves of sound fly at the human. Unfortunately for Clover, these attacks can't be avoided by simply standing still, and so the first sonic attack slams into him, roughly throwing the child to the ground.

In a panic, he forgets his plan to stand still and learn which direction his opponent's attack will come from, instead opting to blindly dash around the bridge he stands on.

Whether it be luck, or some left-over instincts from his many, many resets, Clover somehow avoids falling off the bridge. As he runs around like a headless chicken, the bat-like monster's scornful voice can be heard.

"Not so fun being on the receiving end, is it? How do you thhink the othher monsters felt when you shhot them? How do you thhink I felt whhen you shhot me?!"

"All of y'all attacked me first!" the young cowboy shouts, running straight into another orange attack. "I just hit 'em until they left me alone!"

"Attacked you? Thhey were just saying hhello. You had nothhing to fear from thhem. Even if they were far too noisy, you just made it worse by hurting thhem!"

"They was trying to kill me!"

'Heck, they did kill me...' he adds silently.

The human fires a shot at Decibat's general direction, but fails to hit his target, instead shooting the ceiling behind the monster.

"You could've ran, you're faster thhan most monsters, and those whho can catchh up wouldn't have chhased you... but you decided to keep causing as muchh trouble and noise as you could! Now hushh."

After shutting down any attempts at communication, the bat-like monster begins to mix up his attacks, throwing a combination of blue and orange shockwaves at the small child.

Despite all of Clover's attempts to dodge, without having any way of knowing which attacks will harm him if he moves, and which attacks will harm him if he stands still, he's unable to avoid the majority of the furious bat's attacks. Before long, he's thrown to the ground, half-dead, as Decibat glares down at him.

...

...

'This human was able to dodge most of the others' attacks, but he's really struggling against mine... Decibat thinks, warily staring down at Clover. Is this a trick? Is he waiting for me to drop my guard before he strikes? Before he... silences me forever...?'

While the bat attempts to figure out why he's landing so many hits, his young opponent, acting on instinct, reaches into his bag, pulling out a large piece of candy corn that he immediately consumes. As soon as he does this, the worst of his wounds disappear, and the rest hurt far less than they did before he ate it. Upon seeing this, Decibat's gaze hardens.

'Well, if he's planning on tricking me, then I won't hold back!'

The bat-like monster focuses, pouring every drop of magical energy he has into his next attack. Immediately, multi-colored shockwaves appear on the bridge around Clover, shooting at the child at disgustingly high speeds.

Even worse, every time these shockwaves hit a solid surface, they change color, bouncing back at the human...

Clover narrowly manages to avoid the first few bounces, but eventually, a blue shockwave catches him off-guard as he tries to run through it, sending him tumbling off the bridge...

...or it would, if this were his first run through the Dark Ruins.

You see, even in runs where he never was blinded, Clover would suffer countless life-and-death battles. By the end of each run, he'd be a battle-hardened, fearless warrior of Justice. His instincts and agility would be far beyond any normal human, and it showed during his fights. Even though he has no conscious memories of these runs, they're still there, buried deep within his subconscious. Although his blindness has caused him to have a slow start... he's still the same cowboy that's made it through the Underground countless times.

As Decibat's attack knocks him over the bridge, his left hand lashes out by instinct, grabbing onto the side of the bridge with every ounce of strength he possesses.

With his new position, Clover's body is at the perfect angle to avoid the final few bounces of the furious bat's attacks. With one hand, he holds onto the side of the bridge, keeping his body from falling into the deadly abyss below, while the other hand draws his gun, firing it at the stunned monster...

...

...

...

...

'????????'

Decibat stares at the wall behind him, which now contains a tiny bullet hole, with a flabbergasted expression on his face. After all, his guard was dropped then. If the human had landed that shot, he'd surely have died! If the human had planned on killing him, that would have been the perfect opportunity! He whips his head back around to stare at the human, who's gun is still raised in Decibat's general direction...

...

...

After several more bullet holes appear in the wall behind him, his confusion only grows.

'Is he... is he missing on purpose? Maybe he's mocking me?'

Baffled, the bat-like monster flies closer and closer to Clover, noticing a detail that causes him to suddenly halt in midair.

'His... his eyes aren't following me...?'

With a sinking feeling in his stomach, Decibat flies even closer to the young human, and when he arrives in front of the child...

"Oh... oh no."

...He immediately feels like the worst monster in the Underground.

In the middle of the Dark Ruins, two figures can be seen sitting on a crumbling, purple bridge.

The first figure is a short, blind human, who is positively riddled in wounds. Every time he moves, he can be spotted wincing slightly, making his companion feel even worse about himself.

The other figure, meanwhile, is a bat-like monster with two pairs of wings. This monster can't even bring himself to look directly at the human anymore, and the sheer disgust he has with his own actions has even caused him to lose his habit of rolling his Hs.

...

...

...

"So you're saying that... you hit your head when you fell into the Dark Ruins, and now you're blinded?"

"Mhm."

"And that's why you didn't flee? Because you had no idea where you were going?"

"Mhm..."

Decibat's heart sinks as the human, who on closer inspection, can't be more than a pup by monster standards, tells his story. Even though he hates noise of any kind... he can't bring himself to ask Clover to explain his story in a quieter tone.

The more Clover speaks, the more Decibat feels like a piece of garbage. To think that he came this close to murdering a blinded child just because he defended himself from monsters attacking him!

"I... I'm sorry. I had no idea that you were... I just thought that you were like that human that Dalv talks about."

As soon as these words reach Clover, his attention is drawn away from the many wounds covering his body, instead being locked onto the monster in front of him.

"What human?! Could you tell me about them?!" he asks eagerly, causing Decibat to flinch.

"I... uh... I don't know the full story. All I know is that before Dalv moved in, a human did something bad in Snowdin. You'd have to ask him if you want details... and uh... Dalv lives at the end of the Dark Ruins. You'll probably meet him before you leave..."

Clover visibly deflates, but thanks the bat nonetheless.

...

...

...

"Well... I should get going..."

After several minutes of blissful silence, Clover gets to his feet, causing Decibat to open his mouth hesitantly.

"I... I still feel awful about whhat I did to you. I'm not going to be able to accompany you after you leave the Dark Ruins... and I doubt that you'd want me following you around whhile you're here anyways, but... maybe I could help you in some othher way?"

"Whadya mean?"

"It's... well, it'll make your time through the Underground a lot more bearable. I don't know any healing magic, and so I can't cure your blindness... but I could teachh you some magic to help you deal withh being blind?"

"What?!"

Again, Decibat flinches, and again, he says nothing in complaint to the human's loudness. Putting his paws over his ears in case Clover decides to yell again, he continues his explanation.

"Have you ever heard the saying 'blind as a bat'? Well... it's pretty accurate. We don't see very well since we're more used to darkness. Because of that, we rely on sound magic to get details on our surroundings... it's also whhy we don't like loud noises..."

"Oh, uh... sorry..." Clover mutters, shyly rubbing the back of his head. "...But I thought that humans didn't have magic?"

"I... I didn't really pay attention to the explanations growing up, but I know that humans need to be around monsters to actually tap into thheir magic. You've been in the Dark Ruins for over a day now, so you shhould be able to use it if I teachh you..."

"..."

The small cowboy goes silent, taking in this new information as Decibat anxiously waits for him to make a decision...

...

...

...

...eventually, after Clover has finished thinking of any and all ways that the monster could be tricking him, he nods his head.

'If he's actually planning on hurting me... then Flowey will just load a save and it'll all be ok.'

"Don't worry, I'm a fantastic teachher." Decibat says, now with a large smile on his face. "We'll have to go into anothher room if we want to do this... thhe bridge is nice, but you can't fly, so if you mess up and take a step too far..."

Clover gives his new friend a thumbs up, seeing the wisdom behind this decision.

"Alright then. Lead the way."

Chapter Text

After a brief walk, Clover finds himself back in the pillar-covered room where he had fought the Rorrim, now joined by his bat-like friend.

Decibat, for his part, squints his eyes in displeasure, not used to being around anywhere that isn't totally covered in darkness... but he's a monster of his word, and he does owe Clover for attempting to kill him, so he can't back out now. Biting back a sigh, he turns towards his young companion.

"Growing monsters are able to tap into their magic muchh easier during fights, and I'd assume thhat the same is true for you humans." Decibat explains in a gentle tone. "I'm going to start a battle with you to make it easier for you to learn. Is thhat ok?"

Clover hesitates for a moment, remembering how almost all of his battles thus far have ended... but eventually relents, nodding his head in agreement.

Soon after, a yellow soul appears in front of his chest, causing Decibat to grin apologetically. 

"Sorry... I know thhat getting into a battle can be stressful, but you don't need to worry. Just follow my instructions, and you'll be able to use sound magic in no time."

"...Ok." the blind human says, shifting uncomfortably in place. "What do I do first?"

"First, you need to feel your magic. For monsters, magic is an intrinsic part of our bodies. It's whhat we're made of. This is usually thhe easiest step for monsters first discovering their magic... but you're not a monster. I'm not sure whhat a human needs to do to feel their magic. Just... just try to focus on your soul. Try to delve deep into it, find whhat makes you, you."

"..."

Clover falls silent at these words, doing his best to follow Decibat's instructions.

...

...

...

'What does make me who I am...?'

"If it hhelps, human souls embody one trait in particular." Decibat explains. "I can't say thhat I know all of the traits, but I could tell you about the ones we've seen in the Underground so far."

"That... that would help a lot." the small cowboy admits with a small chuckle. "I'm a bit lost here..."

"Let's see... thhere's Patience..."

'Patience, huh...? I mean, I've always been good at waiting and keeping myself entertained, but... something feels off about this one. It fits me, but I don't think it is me...'

"...Bravery..."

'Yeah... that feels like it fits me a lot better than patience. I mean, I jumped down here on my own, knowing that I'd face a giant, child-killing monster. I also volunteered just like Felix did, and everyone still tells stories of how brave he was...'

"...Perseverance..."

'I... guess I've persevered so far? But that was only because of Flowey's help. If I didn't have him around, then... yeah, no, perseverance can't be it.'

"...Kindness..."

'I... I am pretty kind, or at least, I am if you ask all of the other kids... still, it doesn't really fit me as much as bravery...'

"...And Integrity..."

'Heh. I've always been good about sticking to my guns, but having it be the core part of who I am? Nah. That's more likely to be Melody's trait. She's the most stubborn person I've ever met. Heck, when the Chief tried to get our portions cut down, I remember how she...'

"Do any of thhese seem like they fit you, Clover?" Decibat asks, snapping the human out of his memories.

"Oh, uh... I think... bravery might be it? I came down here thinking that I'd face down a big scary monster, and I was still able to force myself to jump down here."

"We won't know for sure until you try. Now, focus on your soul. Dig deep into it. Try to feel thhe bravery withhin it."

Clover silently nods his head, putting all of his focus on the small yellow soul floating in front of his chest...

...

...

...

...and yet, no matter how hard he tries, he just can't seem to access any magic. He can sense the bravery within his soul, yes, but there's nowhere near enough of it for his soul to be made of the stuff! Eventually, after almost an hour of blissful silence, he shakes his head.

"No... it isn't bravery. There's some of it in my soul, but it isn't what makes me who I am... are you sure those are the only traits a human can have? Bravery seemed to fit me better than anything else, but since that wasn't it..."

"Well, no, thhere are more traits that a soul can have, thhose 5 are just the only ones we know of..." Decibat trails off, wracking his brain for a few seconds "...Now that I thhink about it... there is one trait thhat I forgot about..."

"What is it?"

"...Thhe first human whho fell down here, Chara Dreemurr, was a very... determined soul. Maybe thhat's your trait? Determination?"

"..."

'Determination? That's...'

...

...

...

'...nah. There's a lot of the stuff in my soul, sure, but I can feel that it ain't what I'm looking for... dammit, just what am I missing?! I came here by my own choice, knowing that I'd probably die, because I didn't want anymore kids to be sent down here. If that ain't brave, or determined, or kind, then I don't know what is! Being special and unseen before by the monsters is cool and all, but I ain't gonna be able to use magic if I can't find out what makes up my soul!'

...

...

'...Maybe I just need to do a little thinking... maybe if I do, I'll find out what makes me tick...'

...

...

'Why have I been doing what I've been doing? If it wasn't because I'm brave, or kind, or determined... then what made me do all this in the first place? What... what makes me, me?'

As Clover digs deep into himself for the answers that he seeks, his soul suddenly delivers to him a distant, foggy memory... one from the happiest time of his life. One where he felt... loved.

Near Mt. Ebott sits a tiny, unimportant village. In the dirtiest, must uninhabitable part of this village, two children can be seen running around.

The first child, who can't be more than 6 or 7 years old, is dressed in loose, ill-fitting clothes. A hat too big for his head rests upon his skull, while his boots continue to fall off his feet as he chases after his companion. On his hip is a leather holster, seemingly dug from out of the garbage, but still very well cared for. And finally, a paper star that has the word Sherif drawn on with permanent marker can be seen glued to his chest.

The other child, being around 12 years of age, has brilliant blue eyes, and the widest, brightest smile on her face. Just like the younger child behind her, she wears quite the unusual outfit, being clad in a ballerina's clothes. As she flees, she shouts out behind her.

"You'll never get me, Sheriff! You ain't got the guts to take down a real bandit!"

Urged on by her taunts, the 'Sheriff' speeds up, waving his toy gun the entire time.

"You... you yellow-bellied thief! I'm gonna get you, and when I do, you're... you're going away for a long time! 10 minutes, at the very least!" he yells, firing his weapon at the ground beside her.

"Hah! I'd like to see you try, pardner! I don't know what you're doing now, but it sure ain't trying by my reckoning!"

As the ballerina speaks, she notices that the distance between her and the cowboy is growing. Once she realizes this, she slows down, barely going at a jog by her standards.

Seeing his chance to strike, the little Sheriff puts as much power into his legs as he can, running after his target as fast as his tiny feet can carry him, but just before he can reach out and touch her...

"Just what are you doing out here?!?!" a loud, furious voice says.

The duo halt in place, looking at this newcomer with different expressions. The younger of the two children has a plain look of fear on his face, and he inches ever so slightly backwards, as if preparing to run again. The older child, meanwhile, stares at the source of the yelling with a hostile, rebellious expression, clenching her fists tightly.

In front of the two is a large, beady-eyed man, who marches towards the children in a rage.

"Dammit Melody! You're ruining your clothes! Do you have any idea how much money I spent on those?!"

"34 dollars." Melody replies in a fiery tone. "And none of it was your money. It came from what the village is giving you for 'taking care of' me for the next few months."

A vein can be seen in the man's forehead as he clenches his jaw. Luckily, he's become used to her backtalk by now, and so he doesn't try to do anything to 'correct it.'

"That doesn't matter. You've been out here for long enough, it's time to go home now."

He steps forward to grab her arm, but before he can, the small cowboy opens his mouth.

"I-It ain't her fault, sir! I was the one who... who got her to come all the way out here!"

The large man stops in place, staring at the six year old with a scowl.

"Melody, you know you aren't allowed to hang around these... these slum-rats. And you even gave the little shit the cowboy outfit I bought you! When we get home, you are in so much trouble!" he shouts, before marching towards the little cowboy, fist raised. "And as for you, I'll teach you to--"

"Home? That's not my home." Melody interrupts, stepping between him and the smaller child. "I'm not ready to go back there, and you certainly won't make me. If you try, I'll tell the other villagers that you were hitting me again."

"You--"

"They fined you pretty badly last time, didn't they? And they also made you keep a list of where the money they were giving you was going. That's why I got this outfit, after all."

She twirls in place, staring at the man with a smug expression as she does.

"So unless you want to lose access to the perks you get from 'taking care of the newest sacrifice', you'll be leaving now. I'll go back in a few hours."

The man's fists clench, and for a second, it looks like he'll actually attack the young ballerina... but, somehow, he forces himself to calm down.

"Ungrateful bitch." he mutters, turning his back on the children. "Fine! Have fun! In a few months, I won't have to deal with you anyways. Why should I give a shit if your clothes get dirty? You aren't my kid. You're just a random stray that I'm stuck with."

After saying these last few words, he storms off, leaving the duo alone...

...

...

"I'm sorry..." the small cowboy mutters, looking at his feet in shame as his shoulders begin to shake.

"Nonono-- you didn't do anything wrong. It's his fault, not yours. No need to cry!" the older child comforts, pulling him into a tight hug.

"B-But... sniff... but he's right. Your clothes are gonna get ruined if you stay out here with me..."

"I can always get new clothes. They may be a little expensive, and he won't be happy about it, but is it worth more than this? All these good memories? Spending time with you? No, it isn't. This right here is something that I can't buy with the money that the village gives him. It's worth far more to me than anything they can ever give me."

"..."

"So you don't need to be sorry. You're giving me something priceless."

The small child leans into the hug, letting his tears fall freely as he speaks.

"...Love you Melody."

"I love you too, Clover. Now, why don't we continue, and you can keep trying to bring this mean ol' bandit to justice?"

...

...

...

...

...

Decibat's eyes widen in shock as tears begin to pour out of the blind child's eyes. In a panic, he dashes over to Clover, frantically searching his body for any new injuries that may have caused this.

"Nonono-- calm down! You're ok!" he says, being ridiculously loud by his standards. "Just tell me whhat's hurting and I'll try to make it better! I don't have muchh healing magic, but--"

He suddenly cuts off, eyes wide, as Clover lifts his head.

The human's eyes glow a beautiful, piercing yellow, and for a brief second, Decibat swears that they see something. Before he can get over his surprise, Clover speaks out in a steady, calm voice.

"I know what trait makes up my soul." he says, pointing his gun at a nearby wall.

Under Decibat's astonished gaze, a beam of yellow magic erupts from the end of the toy gun, cutting through the wall like a hot knife through butter.

"My soul is made of Justice."

"A-Alright... I guess we can continue to thhe next step..." Decibat stammers, clearly at a loss for words at Clover's demonstration.

"Uhh... to start, you'll have to reachh deep inside yourself, grasp your magic, and sort of... shhape it into something that you're familiar withh. Ideally, you'll want it to be somethhing that you can wear. I usually use my magic to create earplugs... but the shhape of your magic can be different."

'Familiar with... hmm... I could make it a hat or a holster, but... nah, I don't need any magic hats or magic holsters.'

'Maybe I could make... a star? Like a Sheriff star...?'

He takes a few seconds to consider this, eventually shaking his head in denial.

'Mmm... no, when I get a star on my vest, it'll be a real one! Made of metal and everything!'

As Clover thinks of what he should create, he shifts a little too much to the side, and the familiar crinkle of the Missing poster within his vest draws his attention.

'Huh, it's getting a little old and worn out now, maybe I should try to remake it...'

The small cowboy's mind goes back to the people on this poster, trying to remember each and every detail about the missing kids. As he thinks, his mind calls forth the image of one purple-eyed, notebook carrying child...

'Actually... that gives me an idea...'

The blind human focuses more intensely than he ever has before, doing his best to picture the shape he wants his magic to be in...

...

...

...Eventually, he feels strength rush out of him, and under Decibat's hopeful eyes, a pair of round, glowing glasses appear on his face. Just like his magic and his eyes, it is pure yellow.

"Great job." the bat-like monster compliments. "Thhis next part is going to be easier, I promise. All you need to do is... how shhould I explain thhis... er... you need to..."

He trails off, doing his best to figure out how he'll word it.

...

...

...

"...Uhh... you need to... expand your magic? Yeahh, that's it. Expand your magic. Force it to go outwards from thhose glasses on your face. The more powerful your magic is, and the more control you hhave over it, the further it'll go. If you do it righht, it shhould be completely invisible except for the original shhape you made withh it..."

Clover sighs softly at the vagueness of these instructions, but follows through nonetheless...

...

...

...

"W-Wow... you're a natural withh magic, Clover." Decibat whispers, slightly awed at how quickly the blind human mastered this step.

"...That was good?" Clover asks, surprised. "It felt like I've been trying for hours..."

"You hhave been. It takes most monsters days to get to thhis point. You're almost as good as a Boss Monster..."

"..."

"..."

"...Sigh... what's next?"

"Thhe final step is to make noise. Infuse magic into whhatever you're using to make noise, and thhen... well, I'll let you find out for yourself."

With a burning curiosity, the blind human infuses his gun's holster with magic, before softly tapping his fingers on it...

Immediately, dozens upon dozens of images flash into his mind, causing him to loudly gasp. With wide, tear-filled eyes, he walks around the room, taking in the 'sights'.

It isn't seeing, no... it's more like being aware of the area around him, as if he's wandered in it for years. He knows precisely where everything in the room is, and yet it's faint, like a distant memory.

There's a wall to his left, yes, but he sees no details from it. The pillars in the room may have carvings on them, but what those carvings detail, he couldn't say.

Before he can fully take in this new experience, a voice to his left calls out.

"Exciting, isn't it?"

Startled, Clover jumps a foot into the air, almost falling over before Decibat manages to steady the child with a claw.

"Oh, I'm sorry! I forgot to mention... althhough this will let you sense thhe area around you, it won't really shhow you anything that moves... but if you keep making noise withh your holster, then you'll be able to see whhere they are when you make noise. On top of thhat..."

Before he can finish the sentence, Clover stumbles several steps, suddenly feeling a bone-deep exhaustion.

"...It's very magic intensive. Since monsters are made of magic, it isn't too tiring for us, but since you're a hhuman..."

"I... yawn... I understand. I won't be able to use this too... yawn... too often..."

The small, blind child soon slumps to the ground, unable to keep his eyes open. With a small sigh, Decibat goes to fetch something for him to lay on...

...and, of course, let the rest of the residents have a piece of his mind.

...

...

...

...

On that day, the residents of the Dark Ruins were met with a sight they've never seen before. Decibat, the one resident that's even more of a shut-in than Dalv, went from monster to monster, giving them a lengthy, and by the bat-like monster's standards, loud lecture. By the end of the day, the monsters residing in the Dark Ruins felt nothing short of apologetic, with each and every one of them beating themselves up over what they did to that human...

...except for one monster, who's door stayed closed no matter how many times Decibat knocked...

Chapter Text

"Yawn..."

In a large, pillar-covered room inside the Dark Ruins, a small cowboy can be seen snuggling into a pillow with a content look upon his face. Every time this cowboy begins to stir from his nap, the unfamiliar comfort of the pillow and blankets around him lures him back to sleep...

...

...

...

...

"Up and at em, Clover!" a loud, cheerful voice says, causing the human to flinch slightly.

"Five more minutes..." he mutters, burying his head back into the pillow.

"Nope! You've got a busy day ahead of you!"

Before Clover can argue any further, several vines wrap around the blanket, roughly tugging it away from him. Soon after, his pillow follows.

With a groan, the blind human gets to his feet, staring at Flowey's general direction with a bitter expression.

"You could've just waited, y'know. It ain't like a few more hours of letting me sleep would've hurt you."

"No, but you'll thank me later. You took your sweet time getting up, buddy, and it's going to be dangerous if you keep napping around."

"Whatdya--"

"You've been sleeping for almost an entire day, and a lot of things have happened since then." the flower explains, cutting Clover off.

"You remember that bat monster? The one that you somehow beat without a single death? Well, he's been going around the Dark Ruins, telling all of the other monsters about you! About how you can't see anything! And let me tell you, they feel awful about hurting you. Even the ones you haven't met yet feel pretty bad, since they were planning on... how did that scroll monster put it... 'stopping that human's rampage'? Something like that."

"Anyways, while you were napping, pretty much every single one of them came to visit you, and if you'll check your bag, you'll notice that it's a lot heavier than it was when you fell asleep. Monster food can heal injuries, and since you were pretty beaten up, they decided to leave you some 'get better soon' gifts."

The young human tilts his head, baffled that they'd bother to give him anything beyond empty words. A quick check of his bag is enough to confirm Flowey's words, but food isn't the only thing he finds while he rummages around in there...

"What... what are these?" he asks, bringing out several pieces of paper.

"The monsters in the Dark Ruins aren't the smartest." Flowey says, visibly holding back laughter. "And so that Flier monster had the bright idea to leave apology letters with the gifts they were giving you. By the time Penilla pointed out that you wouldn't be able to read them, most of the monsters had already started their letters, so they decided to go ahead and finish them. Now hurry and get up! It still isn't safe for you!"

"Slow down there a second... if all the monsters know that I'm blind, and they feel bad about attacking me, then what is there to worry about?"

"Your new friend may have told all of the monsters he could about you, but one of the monsters in the Dark Ruins hates being around other people, and he doesn't have the best track record with humans."

"When Decibat went to tell him the news, he didn't get to talk to anything other than a closed door... but that's not what's important here. What's important is that the only exit through the Dark Ruins is through that monster's house. If you want to find the rest of those kids, you'll have to either convince him that you mean no harm, or break down his door and make a break for it."

"...That still doesn't explain why I can't take my time. I... I think I like the Dark Ruins, or I will now that the monsters are nice... I'm not ready to leave them all behind just yet..."

Unseen to Clover, the smile on Flowey's face falls, turning into quite the ugly sneer.

'Pathetic. I don't know why I'm even surprised. You've always been like this! A few kind gestures from someone trying to ease their own guilt, and suddenly, you're willing to forget every single death you've suffered! If you spent a few more days here, then I'm sure you'd be glad to give up your soul if they decided to ask. Naive, self-righteous moron!'

"...But what about the other humans? Don't you want to find them?"

"I do!" Clover exclaims. "I just... I think I'll be able to afford a small break before I continue searching. All of those kids are tough. After all, they've managed to make their way to the Underground when dozens upon dozens of kids before them failed to... and besides, most of them would be adults by now! They... they'll be... a few more weeks spent here won't..."

He trails off, unable to put his thoughts into words. As he does so, Flowey's sneer grows.

'Won't what? Won't kill them? Ha! It's times like these that make me regret that you can remember when I LOAD. If you didn't, then I can only imagine how much fun I'd have telling you just what I think of your desire to 'take a break'! Maybe I could even tell you how the human who came before you died! What did you call her? 'Big sis Melody', was it? I can already imagine the look on your face when I explain how she was begging for someone, anyone to help her... and how nobody came!'

...

'...but since I can't do that, I suppose I'll find other ways to entertain myself...'

"Well... ok, Clover. Still, I think you should try to explain things to that last monster... I think his name is Dalv? You won't be able to leave without his permission, and the sooner he knows that you're friendly, the less likely he is to attack you if he stumbles upon you while on a walk."

'You can have your little 'break'. That's fine by me... but when it ends, I'll make sure that you'd wish that you had never stayed in the Dark Ruins to begin with.'

"In the meantime, why don't you heal yourself up?"

As he says this, a SAVE point appears in the air in front of Clover, causing the young human to let out a chuckle.

"Alright... thanks, Flowey. I appreciate your help."

"That's what friends are for!" the flower replies, grinning brightly.

As the duo continue through the Dark Ruins, they encounter monster after monster, each having their own apologies to offer Clover.

From Flier proposing to teach him to ride a skateboard (that is what the kids are interested in nowadays, right?), to Rorrim helping him tidy up his appearance, and even to Penilla suggesting that she re-draw his Missing poster for him, he gets many kind offers from the monsters that call the Dark Ruins their home. Eventually, after making his way past almost every monster in the Dark Ruins, Clover finds himself traversing an old, dark maze made of stone. As he does so, Flowey pops back out of the ground, wrapping his stem around the child's torso.

"Jeez, that sure took a while, didn't it?" the flower says with a hint of weariness. "I've been waiting for what seems like hours for them to leave you alone..."

"I'm sorry. I should've tried to speed things up, but--"

"No no, it's fine. I can't blame you for wanting to talk with them. I can deal with a little bit of boredom, don't you worry."

"..."

"Anyways, I sure hope that you're ready for a fight! This Dalv guy is quite shy... not to mention stubborn, since nobody else has managed to get through to him throughout the entirety of the time he's lived here. My advice? Try talking, but if that doesn't work, then keep dodging his attacks until he tires himself out. When that happens, maybe he'll be more receptive to a conversation..."

Clover nods his head, absentmindedly scratching his cheek as he walks...

...

...

...

...

"...Hey Flowey? I've been wondering something..."

'Oh God, what'd I miss this time?'

Flowey thinks, unable to stop himself from worrying.

'Did he notice that I haven't been acting tired enough after the resets...? But I could've sworn my acting was perfect! It can't be that... did he talk with some of the other monsters when I wasn't looking, and found out that I lied about him being chased? Or maybe--'

Before the flower can finish the thought, Clover continues.

"So I've taken a lot of hits during fights, and I've been fully healed from all of them... heck, some of those hits were scary enough that I thought they'd kill me, but no matter how many times I've been healed... this bruise on my cheek won't fade. What's the deal with that?"

Flowey lets out a sigh of relief, glad that Clover didn't notice another mistake that he had made.

"Well... you got that injury before you fell into the Underground, right?"

The young cowboy nods his head.

"I don't know enough to explain the specifics, but I do know that any injuries a human gets before they fall down here can't be healed with our magic. I think it has something to do with the fact that your body had never interacted with magic when you first got the bruise? I'm not sure, but suffice to say, you'll have to wait a few weeks for that to heal on its own."

"That makes sense. Thanks Flowey."

"Mhm..."

Clover continues on through the maze, silently pondering what words he'll say to convince this 'Dalv' monster...

...

...

...

...

...

...Eventually, the two find themselves standing in front of a large, stone door that has two metal door knockers embedded into it.

"Good luck, pal! You've got this!" Flowey cheers, before disappearing beneath the ground.

Clover takes a deep breath, pushing his concentration to its max...

...

...

...and before long, a pair of round, yellow glasses appear on his face. Half a second later, his holster glows a faint yellow.

With the magic he learned from Decibat, the blind human is easily able to make out his surroundings. Reaching forward, he grabs one of the metal door knockers...

Knock.

Knock.

Knock.

Powerful impacts can be heard from the front door, causing Dalv to stumble out of his bed, eyes blurry and unfocused.

"Who can be knocking at this hour?!" the exhausted vampire mutters, throwing his cloak over his shoulders. "Could it be Decibat, here to talk about... about humans...? I thought I told him already... I don't wish to speak about the past. It's... it's none of his business..."

With unsteady, stumbling steps, Dalv makes his way to the door, throwing it open with an annoyed, slightly anxious expression on his face.

"I've already told you, Deci, I don't w--"

He cuts off, eyes bulging to a comical degree as he registers the scene in front of him.

Standing before Dalv is a short, strangely-dressed human that positively vibrates with magical power. Bright yellow glasses can be seen on their face, hiding their eyes, while the holster at their waist hums with silent, barely-controlled energy. The human's fingers continuously drum along the magic-filled holster, causing Dalv to remember a peculiar conversation he had with an old friend...

"--And then they say 'it's high noon' and then they draw!"

"They... they draw? What do they draw?"

"No no silly, not that kind of drawing! It means that they take their weapons out of their holsters and fire them at each other!"

"Fire? They keep their bows and arrows in these little... holsters?"

"Of course not! Uncle Star told me that humans have these small little weapons that shoot pieces of metal! When they draw, they point the weapons at whoever they're dualing and shoot the metal at them!"

"Oh dear... that sounds like it'd hurt quite a lot, no? Aren't humans easily injured by physical weapons?"

"That's the point, Dalv! The bad guys use it to hurt the good guys, and the good guys use it to stop the bad guys before they can do more crimes! It's supposed to hurt!"

...

...

With a reaction speed that even he wasn't aware he possessed, Dalv backpedals into his house, firing the most powerful bolt of lightning he can muster at the human. In a flash, it arrives in front of them, blowing their head off of their shoulders failing to connect with the human as, to Dalv's shock, they duck under it with ease, seeming to have expected the attack.

Slightly alarmed now, the vampire speeds up his assault, launching a quick barrage of electricity at the short human. The first bolt catches him in the shoulder misses him entirely, while the second and third pierce his chest are soon dispersed when the human draws and fires the metal-shooting weapon at his hip, stopping the attacks before they can reach him. Under Dalv's astonished gaze, they collapse to the floor, dead roll underneath the final lightning strikes, dashing into his house a split-second later.

Now well and truly terrified, Dalv throws the metaphorical kitchen sink at the human, doing everything in his power to kill them before they can do the same to him. Dozens upon dozens of attacks, each created with his signature electricity magic, spread out from his cloak.

The human manages to shoot out the first 4 attacks that enter his path, but, unfortunately for him, one stray lightning bolt manages to clip the end of his gun, causing him to drop it with a yelp of pain. Soon after, the rest of the electric attacks close in, turning the human into a charred corpse but again they miss him, as the human easily predicts the path they'll take. The short, hatted human opens their mouth, perhaps to taunt him, but Dalv doesn't give them the chance to speak, putting everything he has into one final offense.

Lightning explodes from the vampire's cloak, so powerful that it sends shockwaves throughout the room. This lightning is both far more numerous, and far more dangerous than the lightning used in previous attacks. Unlike the usual bolts of electricity that they were previously shaped in, these newest attacks morph as they move. One second, dozens of balls of lightning fill the house, while the next, each ball has morphed into tiny bats, all flying directly at Dalv's opponent.

The human dies dodges, and dies dodges, and dies dodges some more, somehow avoiding each and every attack being sent his way... but their luck can't last forever. Eventually, one of the balls of lightning morphs mid-strike, turning into a thin line of electricity. Before the human can recognize this newest change, the attack reaches their boot, shocking them to the point where Dalv swears that he can see them faint... but, as if on instinct, the human's body moves, rolling away from the next attack.

Dalv continues to pepper the small human with lightning-fast offense, and they continue to dodge... but it's obvious that they're slowing. The damage they're taking continues to build, until...

...

...

...until Dalv runs out of strength.

Gasping for air, the vampiric-monster backs away from his opponent, staring at them with unbelieving eyes.

"N-No... I... not again!" he mutters, his horrified mind recalling the last time he attempted to stop a human, all those years ago...

...

...

The dust-covered human runs at him and Kanako. Their eyes are wide... crazed. He sends out a warning strike, but they easily dodge it. He tries again, putting more power into his attack... and again, they dodge it.

Before he even knows what's happening, the human is right in front of him.

Kanako screams.

Pain. Pain worse than anything he's ever felt. Pain to the point where, for a moment, he swears his feet turn dusty. It hurts. It hurts so much. He falls backwards, vision blurry...

...but then the human looks at Kanako...

...and Dalv screams.

With strength he didn't know he had, Dalv pours every drop of magical power into his body, grabbing onto the human's leg in an attempt to stop them from reaching the small, scared child behind him. Electricity explodes from his arms, traveling through the human's leg into their body...

The human screams...

...

...

...

With one final surge of energy, the vampire spreads his arms wide, summoning a storm of electricity inside the house. The storm surrounds the human, continuously peppering them with shocks, continuously following them as they attempt to move...

...but the human just will not stay down. Before Dalv can attempt to stop them, they dodge through the storm of lightning, running straight at the vampire's wardrobe. With a cry of exertion, they fling it open, revealing...

"Pops!" Dalv exclaims, forcefully moving his magic away from the balloon.

This act may have saved his closest friend... but it also saved the human. What's worse, it drained Dalv of what little strength he had left...

Exhausted, the vampire collapses to the floor, unable to stay on his feet after the battle he just had. With wide, fearful eyes, he watches as the short human slowly grows closer... and when they're right in front of him, he shuts those eyes closed, unwilling to watch as they finish him off...

...

...

...

????

...but the strike never comes. Confused, Dalv opens his eyes, only to by greeted by an outstretched hand and a relieved smile.

"...Howdy. My name is Clover. It's nice to meet you..."

Chapter Text

In the far end of the Dark Ruins lives a single, lonely monster. This monster has distanced himself from the other residents, preferring solitude to the point where the others worry for his mental health. The only exit to the Dark Ruins (and, to their knowledge, the only entrance to it) lies at the end of this monster's house.

Nobody is quite sure why he's made his home here. Perhaps it's to be the first to flee should a human somehow finds another entrance? Or perhaps... perhaps it's to be the first line of defense if a human finds the only known entrance into the Dark Ruins...

Regardless of his reasons, the other monsters in the Dark Ruins refuse to leave until they manage to drag him out of his shell. Every one of them has attempted to befriend Dalv by this point, but none have managed to get the vampire to shake his anxious solitude.

From Decibat's quiet enjoyment of his company, to the Sweet Corns' offer to help him with his farming, and even to Penilla's attempts to brighten his day with her paintings, they've all made their attempts to break through the wall he's built between himself and the other residents, and they've all been unsuccessful. For years, they've worried that Dalv would die alone in that small house at the end of the Dark Ruins... but now, they worry no longer...

...

...

Dalv groans slightly as he works, doing his best to keep hold of the small bed frame in his hands.

"A little to the left... a little further... now straighten out!" an overly-excited voice commands, causing the vampiric-monster to wince as the loud voice pierces his ears. "Go forward! Keep going! Almost there... stop!"

Dalv immediately halts, sweating slightly as the weight of the wooden frame presses down against his untrained muscles...

"W-What's the old up?" he stutters, trying to peer over the frame in his arms.

"Did you measure the bed before you helped Penilla make it?"

"Well, I-- uh..."

"That's just about what I expected... alright, put it down! I'll just have to widen the hole myself!"

Before Dalv can protest, his companion sets their side of the frame onto the floor, forcing him to follow suit. With the frame out of the way, Dalv can clearly see the monster who's been helping him with this...

...A large, scroll-like monster with ribbons for arms stands before him. If one were to ask how Crispy Scroll was able to carry anything with those arms of his, Dalv wouldn't be able to give a suitable answer, all he knows is that they're more than capable of carrying heavy objects.

Speaking of those arms, they're currently pointed at a door-sized, rectangular hole in the wall. At the end of the scroll-like monster's 'hands' is a floating ball of swirling energy. If Alphys or Undyne were around, they'd be able to tell you exactly which character Crispy Scroll is copying...

"HAAAAAAAAA!" he screams, being much louder than needed as a wave of energy explodes from the ball.

The magical wave drills into Dalv's wall, quickly widening the door-sized hole until it can easily fit the wooden bed frame. With a proud look upon his face, Crispy Scroll turns back to the flabbergasted vampire behind him.

"Hmph. Pretty good, huh? That's what the power of a real protagonist can do!"

"...Crispy?"

"Yeah? What is it?"

"We could've just tilted the bed frame to the side."

"Oh... well it's too little too late for that! And besides, my way was cooler! I'm sure the kid will love to have a double-door! We can make it just like the one you have outside your house!"

"...You... you are aware that we'll need to spend another few hours making it all even again, no?" Dalv asks, staring at the anime-loving monster with a look of exhaustion.

"What?"

"Your 'Ki waves' as you call them are circular. We need the hole to be rectangular so we can fit a door inside it."

"..."

"That's not to mention the room itself. You blasted a hole straight through the wall. If we want it to look neat again, then we'll either need to fill the hole, which none of us can do, or we'll need to get rid of the surrounding stone until the wall is even with where your attack stopped."

"..."

"I know that you enjoy acting like an... what did you call them? An 'anime protagonist'?"

He nods his head, ashamed.

"Well, even if I don't fully understand why you enjoy acting like one, I'm more than happy to put up with it, even if it is a bit loud... but doing it now, of all times?! While we're putting the finishing touches on something that we've all spent days on?! That's--"

The laughter of a young child can be heard outside, interrupting Dalv before he can scold the scroll further.

"...Well, I suppose it doesn't matter... Clover will be happier to have a larger room, I'm sure, and it is bit presumptuous of me to be angry when you've already done so much to help. We'll just have to hurry it up if we want to finish before he's done playing for the day."

"Right... sorry, Dalv... I didn't mean to--"

"It's fine, Crispy. I shouldn't have snapped at you. Let's just put this behind us, and try to get it done as fast as we can, ok?"

"...Alright... alright! Let's do this, full power!"

With a soft sigh, Dalv picks his end of the bed frame up, following the scroll in taking it into the newest room in his home...

Clover laughs as he listens to the soft, faint sounds of the Micro Froggits' newest argument. Something about whether pears, cacti, or coffee tastes the best? He isn't exactly sure why they're arguing about this, but he does know one thing... it's extremely entertaining to listen in to.

"It has to be pears!" the first Micro Froggit argues. "The flavor hugs your tastebuds in a way that no other snack can!"

"Yeah right." the next Micro Froggit shoots back. "Hugging your tastebuds' is nothing but a better way to say that it 'overwhelms your tastebuds with its god-awful flavor'! Everyone knows that coffee is the best tasting treat you can have! it perks you up in the morning, and gives you the energy to speed-past any obstacles in your way!"

"Puh-lease." the final Micro Froggit says scornfully. "We all know that cacti are the best. After all, it's the only snack that bites back! It keeps you on your toes, and it also makes sure that you don't eat too much too quickly!"

"..."

"..."

"So anyways, it has to be pears or coffee, and I know for a fact that pears taste better than coffee! Heck, even Clover agrees! He still has that Golden Pear he found lying around, and I don't see any Golden Coffee in that bag of his!"

"He still has it because it tastes awful! If he visited Snowdin, then I'm sure he'd gulp down any coffee we give him before you could even say 'coffee tastes better than pears'!"

"W-Well... if he comes to the Dunes, then I'm sure we'd have a Golden Cactus to spare. One taste of that, and I'm positive that he'll agree with me!"

"Pears!"

"Coffee!"

"Cactus!"

As the three continue to squabble, Clover tunes them out, instead thinking about the time he's spent in the Dark Ruins...

When he first brought up the idea to stay here to Flowey, even he could tell that the flower was... less than pleased. The thought makes him feel slightly guilty, as it's painfully obvious that Flowey doesn't want to be around other monsters, even if they're friendly, and that he definitely wants to be around Clover.

Clover can understand where he's coming from. With his ability to save and load, Flower has seen almost all of the monsters in the Dark Ruins kill Clover, with many managing to do it dozens of times! He can still remember what the flowery monster said after Clover managed to beat Dalv...

"87 times! 80! 7! Times!!! And you still want to stay around him?!?! Are you okay, Clover?!?! Did you hit your head a little too hard when you fell down here?!?! Most people would never want to see that vampire again, but you decided that you want to live in his house of all things?!"

...To be fair, Flowey was probably right to be so concerned. It definitely isn't normal to forgive and forget so easily, and even now, Clover finds his body unconsciously flinching whenever Dalv gets too close, and yet... he can't help but to forgive him.

For whatever reason, Clover feels... safe around the vampire. He feels close to Dalv, as if he's known him for years. From what he can tell, Dalv feels the same way... maybe it has something to do with the constant LOADing that happened during their fight...?

"--ask him what he thinks!" one of the Micro Froggits says.

"Yeah! Good idea!"

...Either way, he doesn't regret his choice to remain in the Dark Ruins. The past week has been more comfortable, enjoyable, and straight up fun than any other time in his entire life. Even when Melody was around, his life was about making the best of a bad situation. Now? Now it's making the best of a pretty good situation.

He has good food, clean water, and, most uncommon of all, a nice, warm place to sleep at night. It's... nice. Clover imagines that this must be what the 'sacrifices' of the village felt like in the months before they were sent up Mt. Ebott... the only difference being that the residents of the Dark Ruins actually seem to care about him...

Of course, it isn't perfect, considering the tiny detail that is him being completely blind, but it's much better than anything he had experienced when he first jumped into the Underground. Dalv even gave up the only bed in the house for Clover! That's something that he never imagined any adult doing, especially for someone they just met!

"Hey Clover!"

...

...

...

"HEY CLOVER!"

Suddenly, the soft voices of the Micro Froggits reach his ears, shaking him out of his thoughts.

"Wha--"

"C'mon Clover, don't fall asleep on us here. We need you to settle this debate!"

"Yeah!"

"Which is better: pears, coffee, or cacti?!"

"I... uh... I've never really had any of them before." Clover confesses.

"You have a pear in your bag! Take it out now, and after you eat it, I'm sure you'll agree that it's the superior snack!"

The blind human hesitates. Although he does want to try eating it... something about the golden shine of it makes him pause. He gets the faint feeling that... maybe it'd be better to save it for another time...

...

...

...

"Well? Hurry up! We need to settle this already!"

"Er... what if I... uh..."

Before Clover can attempt to make up an excuse to avoid eating the Golden Pear, a familiar voice calls out to him.

"Clover!" Penilla shouts. "Dalv wants you back at the house! He has a surprise for you!"

"Oh-- sorry guys! I have to go!" Clover says, deeply grateful for this distraction. "We'll have to settle this another time!"

His departure is met with a small chorus of groans as the tiny trio realize that they'll have to decide on which snack is the best themselves.

Without giving them any more time to speak, the young cowboy skedaddles, racing back to Dalv's house as fast as his feet will carry him...

...

...

...

Eventually, Clover and Penilla find themselves in front of Dalv's house. With a proud smirk on her face, the small dinosaur grabs the metal door knocker, slamming it against the stone door it's embedded in.

Knock.

Kn--

The door swings open almost instantly, revealing a packed house.

There's Dalv, as expected, but behind him, one of the Sweet Corn that live in the Dark Ruins can be seen. To their side, Crispy Scroll and Decibat fly, grinning down at the small human.

...

...

...

...who doesn't see them.

"Uh... Clover? Maybe you should put those glasses of yours on?" Penilla awkwardly suggests.

Tilting his head, Clover concentrates as much as he can, and before long, a pair of glowing yellow glasses appear on his face. A split-second later, he taps his fingers along his gun's holster, and then immediately stifles a loud gasp... he stifled it, of course, because he noticed the noise-hating Decibat.

"W-What are you guys doing here?" he whispers, causing Dalv to chuckle nervously.

"Hehe... you can speak normally. Deci is wearing earplugs right now. He needs them if he's going to be around--"

"Hey! Good to see you, Clover!" Crispy Scroll shouts, cutting Dalv off. "We've all been working hard on a surprise for you! You may have noticed that we've been busy for the past few days, but if you follow me, I'll go and show you the surprise!"

"Follow us." Penilla says sourly.

"Right, right... my bad!"

"You... you guys really didn't have to--" Clover begins, before quickly being interrupted by the Sweet Corn.

"But we wanted to!" she says, smiling brightly. "I'm sure you'll love it! It's a really sweet gift, too! Dalv came up with the idea, and when Penilla saw him working on it, she got all of us to help!"

"It's... it's not that big of a deal..." Dalv mutters, rubbing his head in slight embarrassment. "How about you see it first?"

With his curiosity fully piqued, Clover nervously follows the group further into the house, until he senses something quite unfamiliar...

In front of Clover are two tall, stone doors, being a perfect match for the pair that make up Dalv's front door. Baffled, he turns to look at (the general direction of) Dalv, who gestures for him to open it...

...

...

About 8 seconds later, the vampiric-monster realizes that Clover can't see his gestures. Slightly embarrassed, he uses his words.

"Open it... I... I think you'll like it..."

After taking a deep breath, Clover puts his hands on the door's handle, pulling it open to reveal...

...a new, freshly-made room carved into the stone that makes up the Dark Ruins.

In one corner of the room, a small stone desk can be seen, along with a wooden chair, while the walls are covered in carvings that he can't quite make out, but nonetheless, his appreciation only grows as he imagines just how much time and effort it'd take to make them.

In the opposite corner, two more pieces of furniture catch Clover's attention. A newly-made wooden dresser to store his clothes in, and, far more importantly... a bed. A genuine, comfortable-looking bed, all for him.

As Clover (metaphorically) stares at the room in wonder, Dalv's nervous voice fills the air.

"I... I know that there isn't that much stuff in here... but we can add more later if you don't like--"

Before the vampire can even finish the sentence, he feels two arms wrap around his torso, pulling him into one of the tightest hugs he's felt.

"Thankyouthankyouthankyou!" Clover says, burying his face in Dalv's cloak as tears fall from his unseeing eyes.

Chapter Text

September 6th, 20XX

It's been almost a month since Clover started living in the Dark Ruins, and in that time, Dalv's house has changed significantly.

When the blind human first arrived, it was barren, only having a single bedroom, a living room, and two hallways. That's not to mention the sheer lack of daily necessities inside of the home. When Dalv was living here alone, it didn't even have a kitchen to cook in! It was only after meeting Clover that the vampire realized that he needed to expand his home a bit.

Of course, Clover would have been more than happy to just continue eating raw corn, no cooking required, but after a good talking to from a certain mirror-monster... Dalv decided that a growing child needed variety, and so not long after Clover's bedroom was finished, he started working on adding the kitchen as well.

Dalv has to admit... it's far nicer than he'd have expected. Usually, he just ate his corn raw, only having anything else on the rare occasions where the other residents of the Dark Ruins left whatever they had made outside his door, but now the times where he doesn't cook something for him and Clover to eat are rare.

Cooking was... a challenge, at first. Even before he moved into the Dark Ruins, his cooking skills weren't exactly the greatest, and the years he's spent alone have only caused them to decline further. If it wasn't for Flier's help, he honestly doesn't know how he would have managed. Luckily for both him and the blind child he's taking care of, the middle-aged monster is quite the chef... although Dalv could've done without the commentary... 

"Us bachelors have got to be able to take care of ourselves!" Flier says, looking up at the vampire with a disappointed glare. "That doesn't just mean eating garbage and doing your own laundry! It means actually cooking and cleaning! Did your parents teach you nothing?! Look at the place, Dalv! When's the last time you swept? Honestly, I'm surprised that your cloak is as clean as it is, despite how filthy the floors are! And you want to raise a kid in here?"

Ever since Clover managed to convince Flier that acting 'hip' wasn't working and that it was overall unhealthy for him, the small monster has been acting very... aged. Dalv isn't sure if this is a good thing, as Flier is finally accepting who he is, or if it's a bad thing, given how he's been acting recently...

...

...

...

...Regardless, Flier has been a huge help to both him and Clover, so he can't be too harsh on the aging monster... and while re-learning to cook was a struggle, it was more enjoyable than he'd have expected. Ever since he started taking lessons from the small monster, his culinary skills have skyrocketed, much to Clover's delight.

Not that the young cowboy would ever complain about any food he got, being glad to actually have something to eat... but even Dalv could notice the increasing eagerness that Clover ate with as time went on and the meals became tastier...

...Honestly, Clover's willingness to eat just about anything he can get his hands on worries Dalv. He's pretty sure that he saw him gnawing on an odd smelling, misshapen cob of corn the other day, and he seemed to actually enjoy the "Sponge Cake" that he found in the fridge. Dalv didn't originally see anything wrong with that-- other than it being a few weeks old-- but when one of the local Sweet Corn found out...

...

...

...

...well, apparently covering an old sponge in frosting doesn't make it an actual Sponge Cake, and it's supposedly unhealthy for someone to eat, especially if they're a human... Dalv can't remember the last time he saw her that angry. Now that he thinks about it, he can't remember seeing any Sweet Corn being annoyed, much less genuinely mad...

...he doesn't want to see them angry ever again. He's sure that every other monster in the Dark Ruins-- most of all Decibat-- would agree with him.

Speaking of Decibat...

"Hhello Dalv." the bat-like monster whispers, dragging the vampire out of his thoughts. "It's been a whhile since you've taken one of your walks thhrough the Dark Ruins... is everything alrighht?"

"Oh- uh... hey Deci..." he mutters awkwardly, still not completely used to talking to others. "Everything is fine... I've just been a bit busy with getting Clover situated..."

"You're doing a good job, Dalv. He's been thhrough here to talk a few times, and he seems very happy. He's almost unrecognizable from how he was whhen he first fell down here. It's nice to see."

"Well, when you consider what happened to him after falling here..."

"...Even overlooking thhat, the way he reacted whhen he got hit by my magical attacks... well, it almost seemed like... like he was used to getting hurt..."

"It isn't our place to pry into his past." Dalv says, trying to end this uncomfortable conversation here. "He'll tell us when he's ready."

"I know, but... well, whhat I'm trying to say here is that you're doing great, Dalv." the bat replies, staring into the air with an unreadable expression on his face. "I don't thhink that Clover has had thhe best life before now. Him being so comfortable around us, even after attacking him, is nothing shhort of a miracle. To be able to forgive somethhing like that so quickly... he's a good pup. You don't hhave to be so nervous about raising him. Just continue whhat you're doing, and it'll all work out in thhe end."

"I... thanks, Deci."

"Mhm..."

Dalv gives a small, quiet chuckle as Decibat nods off, shaking his head in quiet disbelief at how quickly his friend can fall asleep.

As he walks the familiar path through the Dark Ruins, Dalv can't help but think about his conversation with the noise-hating bat. More specifically, he can't stop thinking about what Decibat said about Clover's past...

"It almost seemed like... like he was used to getting hurt..."

The thought causes Dalv to scowl... and yet he can't deny the truthfulness of Deci's words. When he fought against Clover, no matter how many times he shocked the child, he just... kept going. He may've gasped in pain a few times, sure, but even when his body was grievously injured, he'd force down whatever pain he was feeling, then continue moving as if nothing had happened. It'd be impressive if it wasn't so depressing...

...and that's not even to mention what he's heard from Clover himself.

He can tell that Clover doesn't like to talk about his life on the surface. Any conversations they have about Clover's life are rare... but they have happened. Dalv still doesn't know much, but from what little he's heard... well, maybe his fear of humans wasn't totally unjustified. After all, you'd be hard-pressed to find a single monster willing to ignore a homeless, starving child... but being actively cruel to them?

Letting dozens of 'street urchins' run around, giving them the bare minimum to survive, just on the off chance that they could be a sacrifice?! Dalv doesn't believe that any monster could do that, no matter how heartless and jaded they may be... of course, that only applies to children who are monsters. As he and the rest of the residents of the Dark Ruins have proven, monsterkind's generosity and willingness to help doesn't apply to other races... even now, after taking care of Clover for almost a month, Dalv still proves this...

"He deserves to know!" a strangely cheerful voice calls out from the darkness. "I know it'll be hard on you, and he may even come to hate you... but don't you think that he deserves the truth? I know that you've seen that poster he carries around. We both know what his goal is. Telling him now, before his hopes can grow too much, is only fair. Hiding the truth... hiding what you did... that's just cruel to Clover, and he's suffered enough cruelty at the hands of adults in his life."

The shy monster's words keep flashing through his mind. Dalv didn't even know that there was a monster like that living in the Dark Ruins, and if it wasn't for their concern over Clover... he probably never would've known...

...

...

...

Before Dalv has even realized it, he's made his way back to his home, too lost in thought to pay attention to the normally relaxing walk. With a sigh, the vampiric-monster pushes down the burning disgust he feels at himself, reaching out to open the door...

...

...

...only to find that it's locked.

Confused, Dalv grabs onto one of the metal door knockers, slamming it against the stone door several times.

Knock.

Knock.

Knock.

"J-Just a second!" Clover's voice calls out, before Dalv suddenly hears the hurried clanging of various pots and pans...

'????'

"Clover? Everything okay in there?" Dalv asks, slightly worried.

"Yeah! Almost done!"

...

...

...

...Right as the vampire considers knocking again, he hears the lock on his door turn. Half a second later, the door flies open, revealing the familiar blind child he's been living with.

"Clover? Wha--"

"Don't look! Close your eyes and follow me!" the young cowboy commands, causing Dalv's confusion to grow even further.

"Why--"

"It's a surprise!"

"...Well, alright..."

Bewildered by this most recent turn of events, Dalv obeys the human's instructions, covering his eyes with his hands. Soon after, he feels a hand grab onto his cloak, leading him forward.

...

...

After a few short seconds, the duo come to a stop inside what Dalv assumes to be the kitchen.

"Can I open my eyes now?" he asks, having no clue as to what Clover's surprise may be.

"Mhm! Go ahead!"

The vampiric-monster removes his hands from his face, revealing...

"HAPPY BIRTHDAY!" the voices of several monsters call out, causing Dalv to jump in place.

Standing in Dalv's kitchen are almost every single monster that has made the Dark Ruins their home. There's Rorrim, reflecting Dalv's shocked expression, one of the local Sweet Corn, waving at Dalv with a bright smile, Flier, wearing an apron that says 'kiss the cook', Penilla, scribbling furiously on a piece of paper, and Crispy Scroll, looking the most excited out of any monster present. The sight of all of them isn't what causes Dalv the most surprise, however... it's the sight of the kitchen around them.

Dozens of bright, colorful decorations are spread around the room, while the table is positively covered in pots and pans containing all sorts of meals that Dalv enjoys, including some that he hasn't had since he moved into the Dark Ruins. Smack-dab in the center of these meals sits a large, candle-covered cake.

"W-What's all this?!"

"Sweet Corn told us about that 'Sponge Cake' that Clover got his hands on--" Rorrim begins, before being cut off by Crispy Scroll.

"And so when she told us that it was from your birthday, we all realized that we missed it! You didn't even get to throw a real party!"

"So we decided to actually throw you one." Flier says, grinning up at Dalv. "I flew up the hole that Clover fell through to end up down here, then I went to Home. It's not completely abandoned, despite almost everyone moving to New Home, and I was able to get plenty of supplies to throw you an actual party."

"Penilla did the decorations, I baked the cake, and Flier helped Clover cook the meals!" Sweet Corn explains, beaming brightly. "Decibat would've been here, but you know how he is with noise."

Dalv's head swivels around, taking in every detail he can from this unexpected sight. He opens his mouth to speak... and yet he finds his throat choking up slightly.

"I..."

"So, what do you think?" Penilla questions.

"I..."

To Dalv's surprise, he finds his eyes becoming damp, further worsening his ability to answer.

"...Do you not like it?" Clover quietly asks, turning his head to face Dalv.

"I... I love it." he finally chokes out, causing the young human to smile brightly. "Thank you, all of you!"

Chapter Text

In the far end of the Dark Ruins, a lively, comfortable-looking home can be seen. In the kitchen of this house, one small child, stood on a wooden stool as he can't reach properly without it, can be seen hard at work, doing his best to wash the dirty dishes of the night's dinner.

Clover hums a small tune to himself as he works, settling into the familiar feeling of scrubbing away at the pan in the sink...

...

...

...

...After a decent amount of time spent scrubbing, he washes the pan off under the faucet, then runs his hands along the inside to make sure that he didn't miss any scraps of food that may've outlasted his expert dish-washing skills.

As expected, no dirty dish can be a match for Clover's skills. After washing it off one more time, he dries it, then puts it away, moving onto the next dish immediately after. As the blind child works, his mind can't help but wander...

...Ever since they threw a birthday party for Dalv, the vampire has seemed... oddly distant. He still finds time to talk to Clover, sure, and he does go on walks from time to time... but every time he talks to Dalv, Clover can't help but feel a distinct sense of wrongness. He can't exactly pin down the reason behind this feeling, as Dalv doesn't act too differently... but he's learnt to trust his instincts by now.

The other monsters in the Dark Ruins seem to feel the same thing as Clover. Heck, Penilla straight up confronted Dalv about it, but the vampire has denied anything being wrong. They're all worried about him, thinking that whatever he's been dealing with is going to cause him to go back to his anxious, loner ways.

Clover has even asked Flowey to keep an eye on Dalv, as the flower is very skilled at hiding from other monsters, but even Flowey failed to find the reason behind Dalv's offness. For a while, the blind human even considered asking Flowey to abuse his ability to save and load to get to the bottom of this mystery... but he quickly decided against doing so.

He knows how much it taxes Flowey to load a save. Even if he's worried about Dalv, he can't ask his best friend to do something like that... and a big reason as to why he can't ask is because he knows that the flower would agree to help.

Ever since he first arrived in the Dark Ruins, Flowey was the one constant presence by his side. The only one who could remember the loading. The only one who had immediately helped him, no questions asked, and from what he can gather... Flowey is the only one who understands what it's like to die.

Flowey hasn't said anything concrete, but despite being blind, even Clover could see what the flower's actions signal. Being afraid to be seen by those around him? Unwilling to make friends with other monsters? Doing so much to help a scared, injured stranger? These facts, along with the small tidbits that Clover has heard from his flowery friend, paint a pretty clear picture of Flowey's past.

Someone, at some time, has hurt him bad. He definitely loaded a save to prevent it from 'actually' happening, sure, but Clover knows better than anyone that loading isn't a fix to all issues. Even now, after more than a month of living with Dalv, he can't help but flinch sometimes whenever the vampire, or any of the monsters who have killed him, get too close...

"I... how did you even get in here?!" Dalv's voice, muffled as it may be by his bedroom door, suddenly says, snapping Clover out of his thoughts.

"...?"

The blind human tilts his head, listening intently to the faint voice he hears. 

"This is getting ridiculous! I understand that you're concerned, but going into my house just to convince me?!"

...

"Well... maybe you aren't exactly wrong... but still!"

...

"Dammit I know I haven't been fair! You do not need to remind me!"

...

"He... he does? That can't be true... can it...?"

...

"And he told you this? Face to face?"

...

"What do you mean 'it's obvious'? He hasn't even known me for that long. Why would he...?"

...

Dalv's voice, sounding more and more anxious by the second, causes Clover to step down from the wooden stool he stands on. With wide, confused eyes, he pushes his concentration as far as he can, summoning the familiar pair of yellow glasses as he slowly makes his way towards the vampire's room.

"Then that... 'bruise' as you call it... they really... to a child?"

...

"And the... the last one... you think that she was also...?"

...

"I can't say that I agree with Asgore's laws, and especially not his methods... but if they're all like... like them..."

...

"Goodness... you really do know a lot, don't you? I didn't even know that anyone else was around when she... well, I don't know if everything that you say is true, but..."

As Clover grows closer and closer to Dalv's room, the vampiric-monster's voice grows louder and louder, but no matter how close he gets, Clover still can't quite hear whoever Dalv is talking to.

"I... I suppose you're right. Hiding things from him like this... it's selfish. If... if he does grow to hate me..."

Soon, he arrives in front of the door. With trembling hands, Clover reaches out to the handle, opening it to reveal...

"...then I'd deserve it." Dalv says to an empty room.

To Clover's confusion, his magical senses can't 'see' anything out of place. All he notices is Dalv standing in front of his bed, head hung low.

"Dalv? Is everything okay?" the blind child asks, worry evident on his face.

The vampire immediately spins around, startled, as the child's voice reaches him. If Clover could 'see' details, then he'd easily be able to spot the anxious, guilty look upon Dalv's face...

...Unfortunately, he can't. After taking a few seconds to calm his voice, Dalv replies to the young cowboy in a calm, even tone.

"I'm fine, Clover. Why do you ask?"

"...I was just... well, I thought I heard you talking, and you sounded mighty worried about something..."

"Oh, that! I was just... uh... thinking out loud, I suppose. There's no need for you to worry."

"..."

Clover looks up at Dalv suspiciously.

...

...

...

...

"...Ok. If you're sure that everything's fine..." the blind child eventually mutters, turning away from the vampire. "Then I guess I'll get back to doing the dishes..."

With a bitter, wounded expression upon his face, Clover exits Dalv's room, making his way back to the kitchen...

As he walks, Clover can faintly hear more muttering coming from Dalv... but since he doesn't want to talk about it, there's nothing that Clover can do.

With a small scowl, he climbs back onto the wooden stool in front of the sink, trying to bury his worries under the familiar work...

...

...

...but before long, the sounds of Dalv's mutterings are replaced by something Clover is quite unfamiliar with... music.  

In the entire time that Clover has known Dalv, the anxious monster has never even touched the large piano-like instrument in his bedroom. Once, when Dalv was out on one of his walks, Clover snuck into his bedroom, using the vampire's gramophone to play a recording of Dalv playing the organ. The results were... less than impressive... but what he's hearing right now? It's far, far beyond the "Organ Demo" he previously heard...

...

...

...

As he listens to the unexpectedly beautiful music, the glass plate he's washing, all but forgotten by this point, slowly begins to slip from his hands...

Dalv breathes a sigh of relief as the young human leaves, beginning to deeply regret raising his voice at the strange, shy monster who invaded his room. Speaking of that monster...

"That would've been the perfect time to talk to him." a cheerful voice softly mutters. "He's obviously worried about you. He's just going to keep worrying until you tell him what you've been hiding."

Dalv doesn't even bother looking in the direction of the voice. Whoever this monster is, they're more than capable of hiding from him, as they've proven many times by now.

"I... I wasn't ready... I don't even know how to begin to tell him..." the vampire mumbles, looking at his feet in shame.

"We both know that you're lying. By your standards, you'll never be ready to tell him. The reason why you didn't tell him is because you're scared. You fear how Clover will react... you fear that he'll leave..."

"..."

"Even more than that... you're afraid of what'll happen after he leaves. A blind child all alone in an Underground that wants his soul..."

"...That's right. If he leaves, Asgore will..."

"Mhm... and yet I've already said that I'd be going with him if he left. Are you hiding the truth because you don't trust me to keep him safe, or..."

The mysterious monster's voice twists, no longer being bright and cheerful. Now... now it's scornful.

"Is it because you're afraid that he'll do another Snowdin Massacre?"

"No. That's not it." Dalv immediately denies. "Clover wouldn't do that."

"Oh, I fully believe that he'd avoid hurting any monsters that attacked him... but I don't think that you believe that, despite what you've been saying."

"What--"

"Think about it for a second, Dalv. The only other human you've met was the one that almost killed you."

"That's correct, but--"

"And from what Clover has told you, they were all sent down here as 'sacrifices'."

"I don't see what th--"

"They all arrived in the Underground as scared, confused children." the voice interrupts yet again. "The last human lashed out in fear, and Snowdin paid the price for it. I think that deep down... you're scared of Clover. You're scared of what he can do. You're scared of what he will do to defend himself. After all, he's already shown that he's willing to harm monsters to defend himself. If he keeps traveling, and if he keeps getting attacked... maybe he'll go further than merely harming them. Maybe he'll actually kill someone."

"He... he wouldn't... I've never met anyone as kind as..."

"Then why don't you trust him enough to tell the truth?"

"..."

"If you really believed in Clover, then you wouldn't hide this from him. You'd tell him exactly what happened to the other humans. You'd tell him exactly what you did to the last human."

"...You should leave now." Dalv says, voice deadly serious.

"Alright, alright, I'll go... just keep what I've said in mind, okay? You've been acting very unfair towards him. He's trusted you with a few difficult facts about his life... don't you think that he deserves the same level of trust from you?"

After saying that, the voice goes quiet, presumably having left...

...

...

...

"Could... could they be right...?"

...

"Do I really trust Clover so little...?"

...

...

"Deep down... do I really believe that he'd kill someone...?"

...

...

...

"God, I'm pathetic..."

Shaking his head in disgust, Dalv forcefully tears his mind away from these thoughts, looking around the room for something to distract him...

...and before long, his eyes land on the large organ sitting in the corner of his room, untouched for well over a month.

"Well... I suppose it would be good to practice... I'm sure that my skills have gotten rusty..."

With shaking hands, Dalv sits in the chair in front of the organ, putting his fingers on the keys...

...

...

Without any conscious thought, his body moves on its own, as if he's done this a million times before. The speed at which his fingers move baffles Dalv, along with the complexity and skill at which he plays. The song that comes from the organ is unfamiliar to the anxious vampire... and yet, somehow, it almost feels... nostalgic. For a brief second, his mind imagines him performing this very piece of music in front of a large, cheering crowd. Completely lost in his music, Dalv lets his worries fade away...

...

...

...

...

Suddenly, he hears something shatter from the other room, snapping him out of whatever trance his newly discovered skills have put him in. Without any hesitation, he leaps to his feet, quickly running towards the kitchen...

When he arrives, he immediately spots the source of the noise.

On the floor near the sink are the shattered pieces of one of the few glass plates he owns. Near it, next to a toppled wooden stool, is the blind human child that lives with him.

"Clover? Are you alright?!" Dalv says, dashing towards the child in concern...

...but, after taking a second look at the young human, Dalv notices something strange...

Clover is trembling, his body tensing up in a way that reminds the vampire of their fight.

It's almost as if... as if he expects Dalv to attack him...

Chapter Text

"Clover? Wha--" Dalv begins, taking a step towards the frightened child.

As soon as his foot touches the ground, Clover flinches backwards, causing Dalv to instantly halt in place.

"Clover, I..."

The vampire tries to reassure the young human, to tell Clover that he wouldn't hurt him... and yet when he opens his mouth, he can't help but remember the first meeting he had with Clover. He can't help but remember that if the blind child in front of him wasn't so proficient in dodging. Dalv would've been responsible for another child's death...

"Dalv! Dalv wake up!" a frightened, teary voice says, dragging the vampire out of unconsciousness.

"K...Kanako...? What...?"

Dalv looks around, not quite understanding why he's laying on the ground, or why the young fox in front of him is crying her eyes out.

"You're ok!"

Before he even gets a second to recover, Dalv feels two strong, trembling arms wrap around his neck.

"I-I thought you were..."

"What--"

As he attempts to question her yet again, the memories suddenly come rushing back. In an instant, he recalls the strangely-dressed human... he recalls how they were covered in dust... what they did... what he did...

"Kanako." Dalv says, voice more serious than it's ever been before. "Are you alright? Where is the human? What happened while I was knocked out?"

"I'm fine... everyone else is fine, Dalv. You... you stopped them..."

"I... I what?!"

"Yeah! You were like one of the heroes in Uncle Star's movies! After you shocked her, she ran away! She didn't even try to attack any of the other monsters!"

"..."

With a sinking feeling in his stomach, Dalv cautiously asks a question he's not quite sure he wants the answer to.

"Where... where is your father? He... he should be here... right...?"

"Daddy is fine!" Kanako quickly reassures, causing the vampire to let out a sigh of relief. "He went to go chase down the human!"

Whatever feeling of relief he had is immediately gone as she finishes her answer. With wide, alarmed eyes, Dalv shoots to his feet.

"What direction did they go in?!"

"Uh... daddy said that the human was running towards Waterfall. Why?"

"I'm going after them." Dalv says, much to her horror.

"What?! You're hurt! You can't--"

"Your father may get hurt if he tries to deal with the human alone. Stay next to one of the residents until your mother arrives."

"Daddy is a Boss Monster! He'll be fine!"

"..."

'I hope you're right...' he thinks, dashing off towards Waterfall without giving Kanako a response.

...

Dalv deeply regrets going to Waterfall that day. He'd even consider calling it the worst mistake he ever made. As Clover shivers in fear, Dalv can't stop his mind from remembering what he saw in Waterfall. He can't help but recall the Echo Flower he discovered... and seeing Chujin's robot 'dispose of the evidence'...

...

...

...

...but before he can become too lost in these memories, Clover's quiet muttering reaches his ears.

"Nononono I didn't mean to I'm sorry it was a mistake I'm sorry I'm sorry Flowey if you're there pleaseloadpleaseloadpleaseloadpleaseload nonononononono pleasestop pleasestop pleasedon't I'msorryI'msorryI'msorry."

Dalv feels sick when he hears these words, which immediately takes his mind away from the memories of the past. Without even realizing what he's doing, his body moves on its own, kneeling down in front of the child to pull him into the tightest hug he can manage.

Clover visibly flinches when he feels Dalv's arms wrap around him, and he begins to shiver uncontrollably at the contact... but after several seconds pass without him feeling any pain, he slowly begins to relax...

...

...

...

...

...

...Eventually, Clover's own arms move, hesitantly wrapping around the vampire's torso...

"Sniff..."

As tears begin to fall down the blind cowboy's face, Dalv begins to whisper soft, reassuring words.

"You're fine. You're safe. I won't hurt you. I'm not them. You aren't with them anymore. They can't touch you."

"...Sniff... I'm sorry..."

"You don't have anything to apologize for. A single plate breaking isn't anything to worry over. You don't need to be afraid. It's all going to be okay."

"..."

As Dalv embraces the sobbing, frightened child, he fails to notice one thing in his kitchen...

In the corner of the room, one small, yellow flower watches the duo with an expression that can only be described as murderous.

After almost a full hour of comforting Clover, the human's sobs have almost completely stopped, causing Dalv to slowly release his grip on them.

"Clover? I'm going to clean up the glass now." he says in a kind, gentle tone. "Could you please sit here? You aren't wearing any shoes right now, and I don't want you to get hurt."

"...M'kay..."

"After I finish, how about we go to my room and I play some of my music to calm you down?"

"..."

Clover silently nods his head, wiping his eyes with his bandana as he does so.

Without wasting any time, Dalv rushes to get the broom...

...

...

...

As Dalv hurriedly cleans up the broken plate, he's unable to stop a scowl from forming on his face. Although some of the words Clover mumbled made no sense-- after all, Flowey sounds like a monster name, and Dalv has no idea what 'loading' could be-- the majority of the child's words paint a disgustingly cruel picture in Dalv's mind...

'Just... just what did those humans do to him?!' he thinks, fists clenching in anger. 'He's normally unshakable, fearless... even when we fought, he merely seemed tired or annoyed rather than afraid. Everyone else said similar things when I asked them about their first meeting with Clover. But now, after dropping a single plate, he's... he's reduced to this...'

Even now, small sobs occasionally escape from Clover's mouth. Every time they do, Dalv's grip on the broom handle tightens, causing the wood that makes it up to creak in protest.

'Asgore's plan may not be perfect, after all, I'm sure that there are humans like Clover... but he's probably right in preparing for a war. The more I hear about the village where Clover came from, the more I become convinced that they'd react violently to monsterkind becoming free...'

With a sigh, Dalv sweeps up the last of the glass, turning towards the teary-eyed child beside him.

"Clover? Are you doing okay?"

"..."

He silently nods, standing up from where he was sitting.

"Do you want to talk about it while I play the organ?"

"..."

This time Clover hesitates, but after a few seconds of thinking... he nods yet again.

Dalv gently grabs the blind human's hand, leading him away from the kitchen, and before long, they arrive at the vampire's room.

As soon as they enter, he attempts to let go of Clover's hand, but when he does, the young cowboy's grip sharply increases, not letting his hand free.

"Clover...?"

"..."

"I'm not too used to playing with one hand..." Dalv begins, before quickly correcting himself upon seeing the look upon Clover's face. "...But I think I can manage something."

Although the vampire is unsure of what he'll play, as he's barely practiced any two handed pieces, much less a one handed piece... something tells him to just give it a shot. Without even thinking about what he'll play, he puts his hand on the keys of the organ, letting his instincts guide him...

Clover silently listens to the music, tightly gripping the vampire's right hand the entire time. As he listens, he can't help but be amazed by the sounds that reach his ears. Like before, it's more beautiful than any other piece of music he's ever heard, causing the worries that have built up inside of him to fade away...

...

...

...

...

...

"I wasn't always an orphan." he says softly after several minutes.

For a split second, Dalv falters, surprised that Clover is willing to speak... but he quickly pushes that surprise down, continuing his organ-playing as he listens to the child's story.

"I ain't just talking about my ma and pa, since I never really knew them. The Chief said that my pa died before I was born, and my ma followed shortly after she had me. I was on the streets for a long time. If it weren't for big sis Melody, I doubt I'd have survived, even if the village is supposed to keep all of us alive."

"..."

"Some of the kids would get 'adopted' from time to time. It didn't usually last. When they were adopted, they got used as... whatdya call em...? Chore monkeys? Something like that..."

"..."

"Regardless, they were made to do all of the work the adults didn't wanna do. Most of us considered it a pretty sweet deal. We got more food to eat, a bed to lay on, and even more importantly, a roof over our heads. 'Course, they'd usually get tired of us after a while, and we'd be back on the streets... but there was one family that adopted me and didn't get tired."

"..."

Dalv gulps, suddenly having a bad feeling about what he's about to hear...

"When I was around 6 years old, a couple 'round their 40s decided to adopt me. They were... they were nice at first. I liked living there. I thought... well, I thought I'd finally found folks who cared about me."

"..."

"Then one day I ended up making a mistake. I was doing the dishes, just like I always do, and I dropped one of the plates by accident. It... it wasn't on purpose. I didn't mean to or anything, but... well, they'd been drinking that night, and..."

Clover unconsciously squeezes Dalv's hand as he thinks back on that night.

"...I had to go to the hospital. It... I..."

"You don't have to continue if you don't want to, Clover..."

The young human continues, apparently not having heard Dalv.

"Things changed after that. I ain't really sure why, but they stopped pretending to be nice. They started hitting me. They started saying the most awful things they could think of... and it was even worse when they'd been drinking. I lived with 'em for two years before running away."

"Clover--"

"It didn't last too long." he says, staring blankly at something that only he can see. "Legally, they were my folks. They had the documents and everything. The police had me back within the week, and once they had me back..."

"..."

"Those next few weeks were the worst of my life. I didn't know what to do. Running away didn't work. Trying to do what they told me to didn't work. I eventually couldn't take it anymore, took one of their knives, and... and I..."

"..."

Tears, unnoticed by Clover, pour down Dalv's face. By now, the vampire has given up on attempting to play the organ, completely focused on listening to the blind child.

"They stopped me before I could go too far... said I was 'doing it for attention' and all that... well, even though they said that, by this point, I think that they'd more or less accepted that I wasn't gonna be around for very long, and so they went out and got another kid off the streets."

"..."

"Sweetest little thing I've ever seen... couldn't have been more than 3 years old at the time. I don't remember what those two named them, but I called 'em Frisk since it seemed like it'd fit them. I don't think they really understood what was going on by then, but when I saw them, and when I thought about what those two were gonna do to them... something just snapped."

"..."

"I ain't exactly sure what it was that I did that day, but it scared the living daylights outta those two. They kicked me and Frisk out, and I never had to deal with them again. I was happier then than I was in a long, long time. It couldn't last, of course, no good things ever do. Three years after I started taking care of Frisk, the village had to send a new sacrifice up Mt. Ebott, and so... here I am."

"I... Clover..."

Whatever Dalv wants to say is muffled by the tears flowing from his eyes. Unable to speak, he pulls Clover into yet another hug.

"..."

Yet again, tears begin to form in the human's eyes. Before long, the two sit on the floor of Dalv's room, both crying in the other's embrace.

...

...

...

As Clover finally drifts off to sleep, having tired himself out with his crying, Dalv makes a promise to himself...

Tomorrow, he'll come clean with Clover. Tomorrow, he'll finally tell him the truth about the other humans.

Chapter Text

Almost a full day after the recounting of his story, Clover awakens on a soft, familiar bed... his bed, feeling better rested than he has in years. Before opening his eyes, he listens intently, a habit formed through years of struggle...

After several seconds, he can just make out what appears to be the sound of someone pacing anxiously. After taking a few seconds to consider who the source of this noise may be, Clover remembers where he is.

No longer fearful, he stops pretending to be asleep, rubbing his eyes with a loud yawn.

Immediately, he hears the pacing stop, before Dalv's worried voice reaches his ears.

"Clover! Are you alright?!"

With a small smile upon his face, Clover sits up on his bed, answering Dalv in a cheerful, bright voice.

"I'm okay! Last night was just a bit hectic. I'm sorry if I overslept a little."

The vampire rushes into Clover's room, taking a long look at the blind human to make sure that he's telling the truth.

...

...

"...You've been asleep for almost an entire day. Is... is that normal for humans?"

"Nah." Clover replies, jumping to his feet with a groan. "We usually only sleep for 8 hours or so. I must've been real tired to sleep that long."

"I... I didn't really expect you to be so... upbeat..."

"Me neither! I guess I just had a lot to get off my chest? Either way, I'm feeling full of energy right now!"

Dalv sighs in relief when he confirms that nothing is wrong with Clover... and yet that isn't enough to completely quell the anxious pit in his stomach. The only thing that'll quell that is...

"Clover... I... I have something I need to tell you..."

The young cowboy tilts his head at Dalv's sudden shift in tone.

"What is it?"

"I... it's about the--"

Before he can finish the sentence, Clover's stomach suddenly growls loud enough to startle both of them.

"...It can wait until you've eaten and gotten ready for the day..." the vampire mutters, grasping this opportunity to delay making true on his promise.

Clover opens his mouth to object, as whatever Dalv has to tell him seems to be important, but the anxious monster has already dashed out of the room.

The happy, content feeling in his stomach slowly begins to fade, becoming replaced by an odd sense of foreboding...

...

...

He doesn't get to dwell on these thoughts for long, however, as a cheerful voice soon calls from his wardrobe.

"Up and at em Clover!" Flowey says, quiet enough so that Dalv in the next room won't hear. "You've had us worried sick with how long you were napping! It even reminded me of how I act after I LOAD too many times in a row! Get washed up, go grab something to eat, and then you can listen to whatever that vampire wants to tell you!"

"...Flowey? Have... have you figured out what's gotten Dalv so anxious recently? Is it related to whatever he's gonna tell me?" Clover asks hesitantly.

"Yeah..."

The flower's voice loses its cheerful tone, becoming somber.

"I... well, I was going to tell you if he wasn't, but... I think it'd be best to let Dalv explain. Word of advice? Pack your things. Something tells me that what you're going to hear will make you want to end your little break..."

"What?! Whaddya mean by that?!?!"

"..."

"Flowey?!"

"..."

Upon getting no answer, Clover scowls, losing whatever traces of happiness he woke up with. After hesitating for a few seconds, he eventually decides to take Flowey's advice, putting his most essential items in his bag as he gets dressed.

Dalv nervously taps his fingers on the kitchen table, doing his best not to dwell on what he's about to tell Clover after he finishes his breakfast...

...

...

...

Of course, trying not to think about what he'll tell Clover doesn't work, instead serving to make sure that it's all his mind can think about.

'He seemed so happy when he woke up, but now he's acting like he's on his way to a funeral... has he already guessed what I'm about to tell him? Is that why his bag is practically filled to the brim?'

Sitting at the opposite end of the kitchen table is Clover, who's hurriedly stuffing food into his mouth, eating at a speed that surprises Dalv.

'...And with how fast he's eating, it seems like he just wants to get this over with... God, I have no idea how I'll word this. Do I start with telling him about Asgore's plan? Or the last human to fall down here? Or...?'

"..."

"C-Clover... I knew I said that I was going to explain after you've eaten, but..."

'I can't delay it any longer. He deserves the truth, even if... even if he hates me.'

The vampire's words immediately snap Clover's attention away from his food, and despite the young human being blind, Dalv almost feels like Clover's eyes are locked onto him...

"..."

"What is it, Dalv?" Clover says, pressing the shy monster to speak.

"Well... I..."

"..."

Dalv takes a deep, calming breath. After a few seconds spent reaffirming his resolve, he continues.

"...It's about the other humans and... and what happened to them. They're... they're gone, Clover. All of them are..."

"..."

Rather than doing what Dalv had expected him to do, such as cry, curse, or even get angry at Dalv, Clover simply clenches his fists tightly, giving a soft, tired sigh.

"...That's more or less what I had expected." he admits, voice shockingly calm considering the information he's receiving. "How... how did it happen?"

"You... you expected this? But then why--"

"I knew in my heart that they were gone. We were all sent here to die, none of you wanted to talk about the past humans, and Miss Toriel told me that Asgore needs 7 human souls to break the Barrier. It ain't rocket science. I made peace with them being gone before I even fell down here... I just didn't wanna accept it until someone told me."

"Clover..."

"How'd they die, Dalv? Do ya know?"

"...I do."

"Then please... I... I need to know."

As Clover says this, he reaches into the pocket of his vest, pulling out an old, crinkled poster. Without any further words, he sets it down on the table, flipping it so that Dalv can clearly read what's on it.

Missing.

Patty: Younger girl, around 8 years old. Blonde hair, light blue eyes. Wears a red ribbon.

Felix: 13 year old boy. Orange eyes, gap in teeth, and blonde hair. Wears a cool orange bandana with abs on it.

Percy: 11 year old kid. Purple eyes, brown hair. Wears glasses and carries around a notebook.

Hope: 10 year old boy. Green eyes, light brown skin, black hair. Wears a cooking apron. May have a frying pan.

Melody: 12 year old girl. Blue eyes, darker skin tone than Hope, black hair. Wears a ballerina outfit. 

Dalv audibly gulps as he sees the photos of the children on the paper. From the old, black and white photos of Patty and Felix, to the new, clear image of Melody, each of the five pictures causes his heart to drop even further.

"...Alright. You... you deserve to know..."

As Dalv speaks, he traces his eyes along the pictures, lingering as he talks about each child in question.

"The first human to fall down here after Chara... well, it was before I was born, and the records aren't too clear on what happened... but I do know that she died in Snowdin. They... they were kind. Very patient towards anyone they met, but the Royal Guard had orders to capture her, and..."

"..."

"...Half the guard, including the Captain, quit after her death. The guard was never able to recover in size."

"..."

"The second human, Felix, shocked the entire Underground. He walked through any obstacles in his path with ease, beating up and befriending anyone he met. Some even treated his journey as a spectacle, something like a fighter making his way to challenge the reigning champion. By all accounts, he liked that. Eventually, he even made it to the King..."

"..."

"He didn't make it past Asgore."

Clover's hands, unseen by Dalv, tremble fiercely, as if recalling something unpleasant...

"The next human took their time. No matter what challenges they faced, or what puzzling enemies they encountered, they calmly and coolly used their smarts to get around whatever was in their way. Some monsters who met them said that they used to write down every little fact that they could learn inside a little notebook. When they encountered Gerson, the Hammer of Justice... well, their journey ended in Waterfall."

"..."

"Next was the soul of Kindness. His journey is the most mysterious... he first appeared in Snowdin, then went missing for over three years. Nobody had a clue as to where he went... or if they did, they kept quiet about it. Considering how kind he was rumored to be... I wouldn't doubt that some monsters had kept him hidden."

"..."

"After three years, he suddenly appeared outside of Asgore's throne room, politely asking for an audience. I... I think that you can guess what happened after that..."

Both Clover and Dalv tightly screw their eyes shut, both knowing which human comes next.

"...And finally, there's the soul of Integrity, or as you know her as... Melody."

The trembling of Clover's hands intensify, to the point where even Dalv, as lost as he is in his story, can see it.

"Do you want me to st--"

"No. Keep going." Clover commands, voice as solid and firm as steel.

"...Sigh... not much is known about her other than that she... she was the first human to have killed a monster."

The blind child sitting across from Dalv lowers his head, using his hat to hide his eyes.

"She found her way to Snowdin, covered in dust and riddled with wounds. I... I was there with a friend. She attacked us... almost dusted me... and I was able to drive her away with my magic. I shocked her pretty bad. She fled towards Waterfall, and my friend's father chased after her. I... I didn't want her to harm anyone else. I didn't want my friend to lose her father, and so I followed her, and--"

"And so you killed her." the young cowboy interrupts in a shaky voice.

"No! No, I swear I didn't! Someone else got to her first. When I arrived, she was already... she was already dead."

"..."

"Whoever killed her took her soul without giving it to Asgore. It was quite the mystery at the time, and after a few years, it was suddenly discovered in Waterfall."

"...And the body?"

"..."

"What happened to the body, Dalv?"

"It... it was never recovered..."

If Dalv were to look closely, he'd notice that tears drip onto the table from where Clover is sitting...

"And that's why you came to the Dark Ruins, huh?"

"That's correct."

"..."

"..."

With a small sigh, Clover wipes his eyes with his bandana, turning to face Dalv with a bitter expression on his face.

"It's funny. I came down here thinking that I'd face down a giant, child-eating monster, and I thought I'd die just like all the other kids... but when I met Miss Toriel, I had hope that maybe, just maybe, they had found a way to live too. It wasn't a logical hope, and I still knew deep down that they were gone... but I still had that hope, y'know?"

"..."

"But now, getting that hope crushed? It... it hurts a heck of a lot more than I thought it would."

"Clover--"

"And the worst part is? It'll happen again. Miss Toriel told me that the combined power of a monster's soul and a human's soul is needed to pass the Barrier. I ain't planning on killing nobody, and so I'm never gonna be leaving the Underground in one piece. If I die to a monster, then y'all will be one step closer to getting free, and then another kid will get sent down here, and they'll die too. Whaddya think will happen after that? That the village will just be pals with all of y'all, knowing what you've done?"

"Clover--"

"They'll attack any monsters they see. Monsters will attack back, but I can't see y'all winning that fight. You'll get free at the cost of the lives of 7 kids, and then you'll just get wiped out. All of it will have been for nothing."

"Clover, I think there's something you don't understand..." Dalv says, voice somber.

"What's that?"

"If Asgore absorbs 7 human souls and breaks the Barrier... that power won't just disappear. According to our stories, Prince Asriel, a child with one human soul absorbed, could have easily wiped out that village. Someone like Asgore, having absorbed 7 times that? He'll be a god. That's his plan, you know. Get 7 human souls, break the Barrier, then take the Surface back from the humans."

"...What?"

Dalv cringes slightly at the shocked expression on Clover's face, but continues nonetheless.

"It's what most monsters have been waiting for. I... I'm not sure if Asgore plans to lock humanity Underground, or if he plans to wipe them out for good, but..."

"He'd be a god though! If he's strong enough to wipe all the humans out, then why can't he just forcefully make peace with 'em?"

"...Humans are dangerous. Maybe he'd be able to force them to be peaceful, but there will always be humans who will attack monsters, hoping that they'd be stealthy enough to avoid Asgore's gaze. If they're anything like the humans from the village that you've told me about, then maybe they'll deserve--"

Without even giving Dalv a chance to finish, Clover shoots to his feet, summoning a pair of bright-yellow glasses as he does so. Before Dalv can react, the child dashes into the next room, unholstering his gun as he does so.

"Wha-- Clover, where are you going?!"

"I'm gonna stop him. I'm gonna force Asgore to see that his way is wrong."

After saying this, he points the small, toy gun at the blocked-off door in the back of Dalv's house, launching a yellow wave of energy to blast it away.

"I can accept you hiding what happened to the other kids. Heck, I can even accept you hiding Asgore's plan from me... but acting like... like the humans would deserve it?! My village may be bad, sure, but I'd expect you of all people to understand that not all of them are evil."

"Clover, wait! Calm--"

"Don't... don't follow me. I'm leaving."

With this, he dashes away, moving as fast as his tiny legs can carry him. As Dalv attempts to run after the blind child, a vine suddenly erupts from the kitchen floor, wrapping around his ankle to trip him. Under Dalv's bewildered gaze, a small, yellow flower pops out next to it, staring at him with a large grin.

"Who--"

"Howdy! I'm Flowey! Flower the Flower!"

"That voice! You're--"

"That's right! Now, I think it's time we had a little talk, Dalv..."

Chapter Text

"Let go!" Dalv shouts, struggling against the grasp of Flowey's vines.

Unfortunately for the vampire, he isn't anywhere near strong enough to break free. After several seconds of struggling, he points both hands at the flower, releasing a bolt of electricity that hits him head on, forcing Flowey to let go misses by a mile, as the flower whips his wrists with a vine, causing the attack to go wide.

"Ah ah ah... no fighting back, Dalv. We've still got a ton of issues to discuss! I can't let you go until we're finished!" Flowey says, grinning brightly.

Before the electric-slinging vampire can make another attempt to free himself, more vines burst out of the ground, seizing his wrists in their tight grasp. In a fearful, shaky voice, Dalv calls out.

"W-Why are you doing this?! Aren't you friends with Clover?! He'll get killed if he fights Asgore! You must let me stop him!"

"Let you stop him...? I'm not sure what you mean, Dalv... I'm just saving my best friend from someone who'll hurt him. He won't even make it to Snowdin by the time we're done here."

"What--"

Dalv isn't even able to get the first two words of his sentence out before he is abruptly cut off by Flowey, who's vines twist his body until they're face to face.

"Oh? You don't even know how you've hurt him?! I could've sworn I talked about this in our last conversation! How did that go again? Something like..."

...

...

...

"You know, I think it's about time that you told Clover about the other humans." a voice calls out from the corner of Dalv's room, startling the anxious vampire.

"I... how did you even get in here?!" Dalv yelps, shocked by the unseen-monster's voice.

"I have my ways. Don't worry, there's nothing wrong with your home's walls or anything. I think I'm the only non-ghost who could get in here like this! Now, about Clover--"

"This is getting ridiculous! I understand that you're concerned, but going into my house just to convince me?!"

"The longer you go without telling him, the worse it'll be when he finds out..."

Dalv hesitates, finding himself at a momentary loss of words...

...

...

"Well... maybe you aren't exactly wrong... but still!"

"Come on, Dalv, you aren't being fair to him!" Flowey calls from the other side of the room, apparently having moved. "He deserves to know!"

"Dammit I know I haven't been fair!" he rebukes, angrily glaring at the spot where Flowey's voice is coming from. "You do not need to remind me!"

"Apparently I do, seeing as how you're leaving him in the dark about this. You know that he sees you like family, right? I'd even say that he considers you to be a big brother figure, or maybe even a father! Imagine how he must feel, knowing that something is causing you stress, but being unable to do anything to help you!"

These words are enough to halt whatever anger Dalv had in its tracks. He stands there, dumbfounded, for several seconds...

"He... he does? That... no, that can't be true... can it...?"

"Oh, it most certainly is."

"And he told you this? Face to face?"

The flower snorts.

"He didn't need to! It's obvious to anyone watching. I mean, just look at him!"

"What do you mean 'it's obvious'? He hasn't even known me for that long. Why would he...?"

"Come on, Dalv. You aren't stupid. You've seen how he reacts to adults getting too close. You've seen how much he hates talking about life on the surface, and most importantly..."

Flowey's voice twists, becoming bitter... angry...

"...You've seen that bruise on his cheek. That's an injury, you know. A human usually gets them when something blunt hits their skin, and considering how it's shaped..."

"Then that... 'bruise' as you call it... they really... to a child?"

"Of course they did. You know as well as I do that most humans are mean-spirited, spiteful creatures... or at least, all the adults in the village where Clover came from are."

"And the... the last one... you think that she was also...?"

"...A frightened child may lash out if someone attacks them. If she was already used to adults hitting her..."

Both of them go silent now, each sporting an ugly grimace on their face.

...

...

...

"I can't say that I agree with Asgore's laws, and especially not his methods..." Dalv mutters after several seconds. "...But if they're all like... like them..."

"Then maybe he has the right idea, huh?" Flowey finishes, lowering his voice to a whisper. "Still... Clover's a smart kid. He'll find out eventually, and if he decides to run away after learning... well, you saw what happened to the last human. I know that you listened to that Echo Flower, even if you hid it afterwards..."

"Goodness... you really do know a lot, don't you? I didn't even know that anyone else was around when she... well, I don't know if everything that you say is true, but..."

"I've told you before, and I'll tell you again, hiding things from him isn't going to work. If he does end up running away after learning the truth, then that'll be your punishment. I'll keep him safe no matter what happens. He's... he's suffered enough..."

"I... I suppose you're right. Hiding things from him like this... it's selfish. If... if he does grow to hate me..."

Unseen to Dalv, Flowey's eyes widen, and he immediately burrows deeper into the wall, doing his best to hide his presence. A split second later, a small, blind cowboy opens the door, revealing Dalv, talking to an empty room.

"...then I'd deserve it."

...

...

...

"You already hurt him during your fight. You've already proven that you're willing to hurt him if need be. It's already engraved in his mind that, deep down, you're just another adult who'll hit him. Even--"

Dalv voice, filled with raw, genuine anger, immediately cuts the flower off.

"How dare you! I may have hurt him, sure, and I'll always regret that, but to compare me to the other adults in his life?! To compare me to... to them?!?! He knows that I wouldn't do that! He knows that I care about him! Even if you want to believe otherwise, then what about the other monsters in the Dark Ruins?! What about Crispy Scroll, who never even attacked him?!"

"...You have a valid point." Flowey admits. "...But I don't think you understand what I'm saying. You've seen how he flinches away from you. That's not just because of his experiences on the Surface. It's also because, deep within his subconscious, he compares you to the ones who hurt him. That applies to all of you, even Crispy Scroll, who didn't get the chance to fight him... and do you know why that is, Dalv?"

"Just... just tell me where you're going with this." the vampire mutters, his anger deflating just as quickly as it appeared.

"Alright, alright... all of you have hurt him in some way because all of you mistrust humans. Even someone as kind and friendly as Sweet Corn can't help but think of them in a more negative way than she thinks of monsters!"

"I..."

Dalv attempts to question Flowey's logic... but upon taking a second to think about his latest conversation with Clover... he can't help but agree with the flower.

"That's right, you know that I'm telling the truth. As soon as Clover even thought that you supported Asgore's plan, all of his worries were confirmed. In his mind, you're just another adult biased against him. After all, the adults he knew on the surface thought less of him simply because he was an urchin on the streets. It wasn't something he could control, or even something he could hide... just like being a human in the Underground."

"..."

"Tsk tsk tsk... so insensitive, aren't you? You hadn't even considered how your prejudices would affect him, and you hoped that he would be your closest friend, like Kanako! Or maybe you thought that he would be closer than that? That you could... raise him as family? He so desperately wished for that too, you know... it's a shame that you had to ruin it."

Dalv's eyes shut as the facts really begin to hit him. All he feared that would happen when he told the truth to Clover have become a reality... not because of the secrets he kept, no... but because of something that he never even considered... his distrust of humanity.

All his life, he's been told that humans are the enemy. That they're to be feared, and only Asgore's plan could save monsterkind from them. Even after growing up, his first encounter with a human only served to strengthen this prejudice, along with cutting him off from any friends he had. Meeting Clover... it could've... no, it should've been a wake-up call. It should've proven to him that his thoughts about humans are flawed, but rather than accept this, he simply cherry-picked the worst aspects of Clover's story, using them to confirm what he already thought.

...

...

...but there's still time to change. He just needs to get the flower in front of him to accept that. He just needs to prove that he won't hurt Clover.

With a determined, fiery gaze, Dalv opens his eyes, glaring at Flowey with every bit of resolve he can muster.

"You're right. I have hurt him. I have been treating him unfairly, and I have been using his stories to fuel my biases against humans. I can't change that, nor can I ever apologize enough for what I've done... but what I can change is what I'll do in the future."

Flowey opens his mouth to speak, but he doesn't get the chance to before Dalv continues.

"I don't care if Clover hates me now. I don't even care if he never wants to see me again. I have to do my best to help him. He'll get slaughtered if he fights Asgore alone. He may even get killed before that by whatever monsters he encounters... but because of that, I'll do my best to make sure that he isn't alone. Even if I have to face down the King himself, I'll be by Clover's side. He's already suffered far more than any child... no, than any person should. If I can do anything to spare him from more pain, then I must, not just because he's my friend, but because it's the right thing to do... because it's the Just thing to do."

"..."

"I don't expect Clover to believe me, and I certainly don't expect him to forgive me... but either way, I will do my best to help him, no matter what his goal may be. Now please untie me, Flowey. The longer he's left alone, the more likely it is that he'll be attacked."

"..."

The small flower stares deeply into Dalv's eyes, as if searching for something...

...

...

...

"Sigh..."

Flowey breaks the staring contest, looking off to the side with an annoyed expression on his face.

"You're telling the truth." he says bitterly. "You really mean to follow him, and nothing I can say will convince you otherwise, huh?"

"That's right."

"You know, I had this whole thing planned out..."

The flower's voice twists, becoming almost... hateful in a way. The sudden change causes Dalv to flinch back, eyes brimming with confusion. 

"I'd feed your worries and insecurities, slowly build your hatred of humans, and then I'd get you to reveal that to Clover! It was perfect! He'd leave, I'd say my whole schtick, and you'd act like all the other 'friends' he's made down here, and cheerfully let the kid kill himself on a doomed mission! But you just had to be stubborn, huh? I'll tell you, I wanted to do this the easy way, but..."

A new vine, this time jagged and sharp, erupts out of the ground... directly under the vampire's torso.

Before the trapped monster can even react, the vine pierces his back, erupting from his chest a split-second later.

"...You just had to act out of character, and do something brave for a change." Flowey finishes, cruelly twisting the vine that pierces Dalv.

"W-What...?"

The monster in question stares at the vine running through his chest, not understanding what he's seeing.

"Why...? I thought... I thought you wanted to help Clover...? Why would...?"

He doesn't even get the chance to finish his sentence before his vision goes dark.

Flowey stares at the dusty pile where Dalv once was with a twisted, sinister smile upon his face.

'Heh. I guess I'd better meet up with Clover and give him an explanation for all the loading I've been doing. It'd be a shame if he were to walk in on this...'

...

...

...

'...and yet, something about leaving things like this doesn't sit right with me...'

...

...

... 

'Having Dalv abandon Clover because he's dead is one thing, but... well... it's just not satisfying enough. If Clover ever learns that Dalv is dead, it'll hurt him, sure... but if he were to learn that Dalv abandoned him out of his own free will? I have to say... that sounds a whole lot more fun than this. It'll take some work, but I do have one last card left to play before giving up...'

...

...

...

'Well, regardless of what I choose, I still need to find Clover before he barges in here. I can load afterwards...'

With that last thought, the small, yellow flower disappears into the ground, leaving Dalv's house empty, save for a single pile of dust.

Chapter Text

On a cold, snow-covered path, one small figure can be seen running as fast as their legs can carry them.

Clover dashes under the wooden bridge above him, passing the signs of civilization at such speeds that a bystander wouldn't even realize that he's blind. Before long, he's back on the bush-ridden road leading to the Dark Ruins, seconds away from reaching the Entry Forbidden sign...

...and immediately after, he finds himself standing in front of a large, snowy boulder.

Without wasting any time, the young cowboy launches himself away from the large rock, dashing back to the entrance of the Dark Ruins as quickly as possible...

...

...

...

...but no matter how fast he runs, or how quickly he arrives at the broken, crayon-colored sign, he's always just a few steps away from making it into the Dark Ruins... and yet he still refuses to give up.

Flowey, as far as he knows, is the only person in the entire Underground who can SAVE and LOAD. Clover knows Flowey, and he's well aware of the toll loading takes on him. That flower is the kindest, most helpful person he's ever met. If it weren't for him, Clover wouldn't even be alive! There has to be a good explanation for the constant loading, and given how regular it is...

...well, it reminds Clover of some of his fights. He always seemed to die around the same attack, and even though Flowey can actually see... it wouldn't be a stretch to say that the same applies to him.

If the flower is in the middle of a battle, and keeps loading a save because of that... then he needs help, and the last place where Clover saw him at is in the Dark Ruins. Clover hopes that he's worrying for no reason, he hopes that his best friend is loading over and over for some other reason... but if there is someone attacking Flowey...

...

...

...then Clover may very well kill someone for the first time.

...

...

...

The young, blind human runs, and runs, and runs some more, not stopping his mad dash towards the entrance of the Dark Ruins no matter how many times he's set back to the snow-covered rock. Eventually, someone is forced to stop him...

"C-Clover!" Flowey's voice, sounding absolutely exhausted, calls out. "W...Wait a..."

The small human immediately halts in place, turning towards the source of the noise in a panic.

"Flowey! What happened?! Are you alright?!" he shouts, running towards the small, wilted flower.

"I... I'm..."

Flowey can't even finish the sentence before erupting into a coughing fit, causing Clover's worry to grow even further.

"Hold on! I know I got something in here that can help!"

Clover ruffles through his bag at a break-neck pace, eventually pulling out an old, crumbling piece of corn bread.

"Here! Eat this! Monster food'll make you feel better!"

Flowey almost laughs out loud as he watches his 'best friend' panic, but he's just able to turn the amused chuckle into a cough, leaving Clover none the wiser.

After pretending to be exhausted for a few seconds, he extends a thin, limp vine towards the corn bread, 'gratefully' accepting the meal.

...

...

...

...and then proceeds to continue his act, taking more than half an hour to 'catch his breath' before he continues speaking.

"I'm sorry. I... pant... may have overdid it... pant... a little..."

"What's going on?" Clover asks in concern. "Are you alright? Do you need more monster food? Or maybe--"

"I'll... pant... be ok..." Flowey interrupts, voice regaining just a little bit of strength. "Give... pant... give me a little bit longer to rest and I'll explain why I've been loading so much. There's... pant... no need to worry, I wasn't in any danger."

"Alright, if you say so..."

What follows is a long, boring wait as Flowey does his best to act like he's half-dead from exhaustion. The entire time, Clover stares at him, full of worry.

...

...

...

...eventually, the bored flower decides that enough time has passed, and finally begins to explain.

"Sorry... I... I was a little more tired than I thought I would be. I'm ok now."

"Are you sure?"

Unseen to Clover, Flowey rolls his eyes at the child's naivety.

"Of course I'm sure. I'll probably have to stay underneath the ground to recover... but I have enough energy for a few more LOADs, and I certainly have enough energy to explain why I've been loading."

"Alright then..."

An awkward silence fills the area as Clover waits for Flowey to explain...

...

...

...

"...So... uh... why were you loading so much?" the blind child eventually asks, much to Flowey's satisfaction.

"I was... er..."

The flower pauses mid-sentence, as if unsure of how to word his sentence...

"I... sigh... I was talking to Dalv. I've been trying to get him to go after you."

The effect of his words is like a bombshell, causing Clover to immediately react in confusion.

"What?! Why would you do that?!?!"

"I... I can't let you make it to Asgore alone." he says, fear evident in his voice. "You won't last a minute against him."

Before the young cowboy can react, Flowey continues in a somber tone.

"Asgore... he's the strongest monster to ever exist. He's killed at least two humans by now, both of which were far more capable than you... both of which could actually see him."

"But I've got you!" Clover argues. "I've got your loading! I can keep trying until I win!"

"It won't matter." Flowey says, shaking his head with a bitter expression. "You can't beat him, and... and..."

His voice grows faint, and if the blind human wasn't so used to using his ears, he wouldn't have even heard what the flower mumbles next.

"...I don't like seeing you die..."

Whatever words that Clover was about to say die in his throat. He stares (metaphorically, given that he's using Decibat's magic to 'see') at his best friend, unable to speak for several moments...

'Golly! He sure is gullible! It's hilarious!' Flowey thinks scornfully, leering at the child in question. 'He never even considered that I'd remember all of his deaths! The guilt must be eating him alive... but that still won't stop him! He's too obsessed with bringing 'justice' and acting like a hero. Any second now, he'll...'

"...I'm sorry..." Clover mutters with an obvious expression of guilt upon his face. "...but I have to stop Asgore. What he's doing... what he's planning to do... it ain't right. Nobody else is stepping up, so it's gotta be me."

"How many times did you die to Dalv?!" the flower asks, voice trembling slightly.

"..."

"87 times. You became familiar with every trick he had, and yet you could do nothing for the vast majority of your fights. Asgore? Asgore is a Boss Monster. He's both far more powerful than Dalv, and far, far more experienced. He's actually fought humans, and not just the kids who've fallen down here! I would die of exhaustion long before you were able to injure him, much less beat him."

"It don't gotta be a fight. If he wanted to kill all humans, he'd have left the Underground after taking one or two souls. If you keep loading, I'm sure that I could convince--"

"Do you really believe that I haven't tried that?!" Flowey suddenly shouts in a furious, desperate tone, surprising Clover. "This thing I'm doing with Dalv? It isn't the first time I've used my powers to try to make a conversation go my way. I've talked with Asgore... I've talked with him so many times."

'Of course, I was always able to get him to give up on the war pretty easily whenever I tried... but you don't have to know that.'

"Hundreds of attempts! Countless conversations with him! I loaded until I literally could not anymore, I loaded until I was almost dead, and he never listened to me! I'm a monster! I'm one of his own people! What makes you think that he'll respond differently to you, a human?!"

"Flowey--"

"I am not going to watch him kill you over and over! You can't stop him alone, and since you won't accept that, I have to pull Dalv out of whatever slump he's in and get him to help!"

"..."

Clover stays silent, his guilt growing by the second as he listens to the flower's words.

"..."

'Gosh, the irony of this situation almost makes me want to laugh!' Flowey thinks, smiling gleefully at the blind child. 'In almost every other run we've done, I'm the one trying to get him to go to Asgore... but with Clover's current situation, I already know how that will end. Maybe he'll unlock that dash ability along the way, sure, but with how much he struggled against the monsters in the Dark Ruins, he'll never be beating Asgore. Better to guide him towards the actually important monsters and see how they react. He'll either manage to get them to help deal with Asgore, or...'

The smile on his face twists, becoming mocking... sadistic.

'...he realizes that they're pathetic, useless pieces of garbage, and turns to the only real friend he has... me. With nobody else to aid him, and with him already knowing that I can't stop Asgore... maybe he'll even willingly give me his soul! I'd crush the old goat then!'

The thought is almost enough to get him to laugh out loud, but he's able to stop himself before he does.

'Achieving all of my goals on a throw-away run... golly, wouldn't that be something?'

"Ok. If you're sure that I can't stop Asgore without help... then I'll just have to get help." Clover says, snapping Flowey out of his thoughts. "Should I go with you to convince Dalv? I... I don't really want to see him, but if it'll help me against Asgore..."

The yellow flower shakes his head, responding in a relieved tone.

"...No, I think it's best if you stay away. I'm pretty good at reading people, and I've talked with Dalv quite a lot by now, and... I don't really have high hopes for him joining you. He's... he's too lost in his fear and mistrust in humans to consider stopping Asgore. I'm sorry..."

Clover grimaces upon hearing Flowey's denial of his help, and for a second, he even considers that the flower may be lying... but then he remembers who he's talking to. Flowey has always been helpful, he's always been kind and honest. He has no reason to lie to him...

...and yet, for whatever reason, Clover can't help but feel like something is wrong with the flower's words. Despite how much he trusts Flowey... he can't seem to shake this feeling...

"We won't know until we try." he says, turning towards the direction of the Dark Ruins. "I... I think that Dalv'll be a big help if he comes along. I should give convincing him a crack or two. I've been around him for a while, and I don't think that he'd--"

"Clover." the flower interrupts, voice almost... pleading. "Please. If you trust me at all... then please, don't try to convince him. It'll... it'll only hurt you more when he refuses."

"If I trust you at all..."

The young human considers these words... he thinks about everything that Flowey has done so far, he thinks about all the help he's given Clover... and when he thinks of this, he can't help but trust Flowey, despite the feeling of wrongness. The flower has never led him astray before. Everything he's done since Clover arrived in the Underground has been for his benefit... and considering what Flowey said about his attempts to convince Asgore to call off the war, it seems like he's been helping long before Clover fell into the Underground...

...

...

...

"...Fine. I... I trust you... but what about the other monsters in the Dark Ruins? What about Miss Toriel? Couldn't they help...?"

"Been there, tried that." Flowey says bitterly. "If it comes down to a fight, which it will, then getting weaker monsters to aid you won't work, and Toriel... she isn't going to be leaving the Ruins for anyone. She didn't leave for any of the other kids, and she won't do it for you."

"I... alright. If you're saying it, then it must be true."

Clover's voice chokes up a little when he attempts to continue speaking, but he's still able to force the next sentence out.

"I hope... I hope you'll be able to get Dalv's help..."

"I'll do my best, Clover. That's what friends are for."

Chapter Text

After reassuring Clover and convincing him to let Flowey converse with Dalv alone, the small flower LOADs back to his 'talk' with Dalv, watching the anxious vampire closely...

...

...

"I don't expect Clover to believe me, and I certainly don't expect him to forgive me...'

Before Dalv can finish his speech, a thick vine erupts from the ground, piercing his chest in one swift movement.

"Ugh... if I never listen to that again, it'll be too soon..." Flowey mutters, watching as Dalv turns to dust before his eyes. "I can't even load my save a few dozens times to really take my anger out on him, or else Clover will begin to question things..."

With an annoyed, bitter sigh, he thinks back to his conversations with Dalv, trying to pinpoint where exactly he went wrong, and when he should bring out his trump card.

"With his personality, getting him to ditch Clover should be easy. A few pokes at his insecurities here, a few prods at his deepest fears there, and before I know it, he'll let Clover run off on a suicide mission... and yet despite all of my efforts, he acts differently from how I'd expect him to. It's... strange, in a way. Has he grown attached that quickly? Is it pity for the scared, blind child he almost murdered? Maybe it's guilt...?"

"...or maybe... maybe it's love..."

Flowey stares at the pile of dust with a bitter, mocking expression on his face.

"As odd as it may sound, maybe Dalv has come to love not just his time spent with Clover, but Clover himself? I mean, it makes sense. Everything started going well for him after he met Clover. He reconnected with the other monsters in the Dark Ruins, learned to value the friendships he made with them, and he even started taking care of himself. He's been leading a healthier, happier life for the past month or so, of course his subconscious would associate all of that with Clover."

"The naive little cowboy seems to feel the same way. I haven't seen him act like this since the time I let him live with that scatterbrained guard... or since his time spent with Toriel..."

He falls silent for several seconds, thinking about the warm, comfortable life Clover led under their care...

...

...

"...Either way, they see each other as family, and most people have the tendency to act irrationally when it comes to their family, even going so far as to do their best to aid them with a flawed, idiotic plan..."

"..."

"..."

Flowey's face morphs, becoming absolutely monstrous, with a look of cruelty that would scare even the most hardened murderers.

"Well, I suppose that I'll just have to show Dalv that there's only one real type of LOVE in the Underground, and what he feels for Clover isn't it. All I need to do is break his spirit before he builds up his resolve, and he won't dare to even think about seeing Clover again."

As the flower plots out his next action, several heavy knocks can be heard at the stone door of Dalv's house.

Knock.

Knock.

Knock.

"Dalv? Clover? Are you two in there?" an unfamiliar voice calls, causing Flowey to tilt his head in confusion.

'That's not Decibat or Penilla, and it can't be Crispy Scroll or one of the Sweet Corn... the tone isn't depressed enough to be Flier... just who exactly is that...?'

Flowey doesn't have to wait long to get an answer, however, as what the unfamiliar monster says next is enough to jolt his memory.

"Clover can't be here, or he'd have answered by now..." Rorrim mutters, causing a wide grin to appear on Flowey's face. "Dalv? Are you there?"

He gets no answer, causing the mirror-like monster to raise his voice slightly.

"Your appearance has been rather down lately... and so I'm here to tidy you up! Could I come in, please?"

'Heh. I knew I was forgetting someone. For such a large, outgoing monster, it's a wonder that he's so forgettable. Flowey thinks scornfully. 'Since he's here, I may as well have some fun before I give convincing Dalv another try...'

Without wasting any time, the sadistic flower puts a sorrowful, confused expression on his face, and before long...

"Sniff... sniff... why would he...?"

Outside of Dalv's house, Rorrim raises an eyebrow as he hears soft, despairing sobs come from inside the house.

"Dalv...?" he cautiously asks, knocking on the door a few more times.

...

...

The only answer he gets is silence, along with the faint sobs.

"...I'm letting myself in! Sorry in advance..."

The large, mirror-like monster tugs on the stone doors, pulling them open with ease. With a sinking feeling, he makes his way into the kitchen...

In the middle of this kitchen, a small, yellow flower can be seen staring at the exit to the Dark Ruins with a confused, tearful expression. Even worse, next to this flower, a large pile of dust can be seen atop an old, black cloak...

"Nonononono..." Rorrim mutters, staring at the dusty pile in horror. "Those clothes... that can't be..."

"Sniff... Clover... Dalv didn't even..." the flower mutters, causing Rorrim's gaze to snap onto it.

"What... what happened here...?"

The flower flinches backwards, as if surprised by the mirror's voice. With wide, tear-filled eyes, he turns towards Rorrim.

"Clover... he... he... sniff... he dusted Dalv!"

As Rorrim halts in place, staring at the dust pile that was once Dalv in shock, Flowey bites back a derisive snort.

'So predictable. He may be a bit confused about who I am or why I'm here, sure, but as soon as I shift the blame to a human, his mind fills in the gaps. I bet he's already imagining what he'll tell the other monsters in the Dark Ruins! That human they met? He's evil. They shouldn't have trusted him to begin with! Or maybe he's planning Dalv's funeral? I bet he'd--'

Before Flowey can finish the thought, he feels a flash of pain run through him as a shard of magical glass stabs into his stem, leaving a large gash in it.

With instincts honed by countless deaths, Flowey throws a barrage of "Friendliness Pellets" behind him, intercepting the mirror-like monster's follow-up attacks.

"Ow ow ow!!! What are you doing?!" he shouts, plastering a confused, scared expression on his face.

"...Clover didn't do this. You're lying." Rorrim says, staring at the injured flower with a hostile look.

"What do you mean?! Why would I--"

"Firstly, I can see through you. Your expression... I don't know what it is about it, but it's all wrong. Fake, just like your words."

As Rorrim speaks, he continues hurling attacks, much to Flowey's confusion.

'There's... there's no way that's true. My acting is the best in the Underground! I've done things like this countless times, and--'

"Secondly... the hole in Dalv's clothes is far too large for Clover's gun to make. I've been hit with it before, it even pierced straight through my glass! I know that his gun couldn't have done that. He also doesn't know much magic, and he certainly doesn't know enough to make a hole that big."

'Ah... that explains it. Well--'

"And finally... Clover would never do something like this. I don't know why you're lying, or where Clover is... but I'm positive that it wasn't him."

"..."

With a scoff, Flowey summons another vine, instantly shattering the far-weaker monster.

"Ugh. Does everything have to go wrong today?! This was supposed to be fun! This was supposed to ease my stress! And yet all it's done was put me in an even worse mood!"

...

...

"Fine! I guess... I guess I'll just have to make up for it with Dalv..."

"I swear, if this doesn't work out, I'll dust every single monster in this shithole."

Flowey looms over Dalv, glaring at the anxious vampire with a cold, mistrusting expression on his face. With every word he speaks, Dalv's anxiety and self-loathing grows, until...

"Or maybe you thought that he would be closer than that? That you could... raise him as family? He so desperately wished for that too, you know... it's a shame that you had to ruin it."

The vampire's eyes close tightly, unwilling to look at the scornful, truth-telling flower. Everything he feared that would happen upon telling Clover the truth has come to pass... and yet it wasn't because of the secrets he kept... no, it was because of something he had never even considered. It was because of his--

Before Dalv can come to terms with his mistakes and build up the resolve to go after Clover, Flowey continues his assault.

"And of course, even if Clover could look past your hatred of humans, there's one thing you've done that he can never forgive."

"...He's... he's a very kind child." the guilt-ridden vampire stutters, looking up to meet Flowey's gaze. "If I prove that I've grown past it and that I don't hold those views anymore--"

"Yeah yeah, he'd forgive you supporting Asgore's plan, but that's not what I'm talking about." Flowey interrupts, crushing Dalv's hopes with every word uttered. "What I'm talking about is the fact that you're directly responsible for the last human's death."

Dalv flinches backwards as if struck, opening his mouth to retort.

...

...

...but he's unable to form any words to respond to Flowey. Grimacing slightly, he's forced to close his mouth and listen to what the flower has to say.

"I know that you weren't the one who actually did the deed, but if we're to be honest... don't you feel responsible? After all, if you hadn't nearly shocked her to death, she wouldn't have tired so easily! I'm sure that you remember what that Echo Flower said, but just in case you need a reminder..."

The flower's voice twists, becoming a hauntingly accurate imitation of a scared, exhausted child.

"I can't run any longer... somebody, anybody... please..."

"She was a scared, hurt child, begging for someone to save her. That child, who was barely able to stand on her own two feet after your little shock, called for help, hoping that anyone would stop the relentless machine chasing her..."

"...But nobody came."

Dalv's expression, already looking bleak and hopeless, darkens even further.

"...If I didn't stop her--"

"Then what?" Flowey interrupts. "She would've killed Kanako? She would've hurt more monsters? Puh-lease. You know as well as I do that she was just a frightened child lashing out at those in her way. According to that poster that Clover carries around, she was only a year older than he is now."

"I know that! You don't have to--"

"But I do! You seem to have set her up as this big, bad villain in your mind. She almost killed you and Kanako, after all. Heck, she actually succeeded in killing several monsters before meeting you! I could understand why you thought that... but after meeting Clover, don't you think that your opinion of her should've changed?"

"..."

"Clover attacked in self-defense when the monsters in the Dark Ruins almost killed him. You know this, you understand this, and you forgive him for this. Am I wrong?"

"...No. You aren't wrong..." Dalv admits, dreading what the flower will say next.

"That's what I thought." Flower says, both smug and scornful. "Something you haven't even considered in your blind fear and hatred of her is that the last human may have done the exact same thing as Clover. You saw the wounds on her. You must be aware that monsters would've attacked her. The only difference between her and our favorite cowboy is that she was actually able to dust them."

"..."

Dalv trembles uncontrollably as he remembers his encounter with the human.

"But... but she didn't stop at defense, did she?" he fires back, causing Flowey to frown. "She attacked monsters simply because they were in her way. She... she attacked me..."

"And who's fault is that, Dalv? Did you not throw yourself in her path and attack her with 'warning shots'? Did the other monsters not try to kill her first? Why in the world would she not attack any monster in her way?"

"..."

"Still, let's say, hypothetically, that she went too far. Let's say that she would've hurt more monsters, and that even if she did start as a scared, injured child, she chose to go on the attack. Do you know why she would do that? Do you know why she would go from a frightened, abused child defending herself to a mass murderer?"

The flower's voice twists yet again, turning almost... cruel.

"It's because of monsters like you, Dalv."

"What do you--"

"Have you ever heard of LOVE, Dalv? I'm not talking about the emotion, but the acronym."

The vampire falls silent, wracking his head for knowledge about this...

...

...

"...I recognize it, but I don't remember the specifics." he admits, feeling a faint sense of unease.

"You didn't pay attention in school, huh? Well, it stands for Level of Violence." the flower replies, still sounding scornful and mean-spirited. "It's a way of measuring someone's capacity to hurt. The more you hurt, the easier it becomes to distance yourself, and the more you distance yourself..."

"...The easier it'll be to bring yourself to harm others."

"That's the gist of it! And because of foolish, trigger-happy monsters like yourself, the last human gained quite a bit of LOVE! You see, LOVE tends to spiral! If you get even a little bit of it, then getting even more will be easy in comparison!"

"What... what does this have to do with Clover? He hasn't killed anyone. He wouldn't kill anyone..."

"But if he got some LOVE... who's to say that he wouldn't? Who's to say that, after being attacked by even more monsters... he wouldn't start another Snowdin Massacre."

Dalv scoffs, turning his head away from Flowey in disgust.

"Now you're just talking crazy. He wouldn't gain any LOVE to begin with."

"Are you sure?"

"Of course I'm--"

"Even if the person he killed was the one who took his 'big sis Melody' from him?"

This interruption is more than enough to shut Dalv up. With wide, guilt-filled eyes, he stares at the flower in front of him.

"Imagine, for a moment, that you had a happy, mostly enjoyable life." Flowey continues, still glaring at Dalv. "It isn't perfect, of course, but you have people who love you. Namely, you have your sibling, who cares about you more than anyone else in the whole world!"

"..."

"Now imagine that they die, and then that happy life you had? It's all gone. You can't get it back. It's replaced by pain and suffering. Wouldn't you feel a little murderous towards whoever caused this?"

"..."

"I know that it was humans who sent her down here, but we've already established that, deep within Clover's mind, he thinks that you're the exact same as all of them. You saw him tremble when you told him the story of her death, remember? Do you really think that it was from fear or sorrow?"

"..."

"It wasn't. It was anger. He wanted to hurt you. He just had enough self control to leave before he did something he would regret... but if you go after him, who's to say that he can still control himself? Are you really so willing to make an innocent child a murderer? Or could it be that you believe you'll be able to talk him down? Ease his anger over the death of the one person in the entire world who actually loved him?"

"I... I..."

"There's is nothing you can say to make him feel better... so maybe it's best if you stay here in the Dark Ruins, huh?"

The vines wrapped around Dalv withdraw into the ground, releasing him.

"I'll let you decide." Flowey says, turning towards the exit of the Dark Ruins.

"Are you gonna try to ease your own guilt in the name of 'protecting Clover'? I've already told you that I'll be following him. He doesn't really need your help."

"..."

"Or are you going to stay away, and let him live his life without being forced to deal with the murderer of his sister?"

"..."

"You already know what I want you to do, but it's still your choice. So go ahead, Dalv..."

"Make a decision."

Chapter Text

As Flowey convinces Dalv to leave the Dark Ruins and help Clover in his mission against Asgore, Clover himself is left with nothing to do but wait. After all, if he tries to progress further, it'll just be reset when Flowey loads during his conversation with Dalv.

And so he waits, silently sitting on the fresh, cold snow...

...

...

Every so often, his position on the ground will change, and he'll suddenly find himself on his feet, signaling that Flowey loaded a save. After several of these LOADs, Clover's mind begins to wander.

'Does... does Dalv really hate the idea of coming with me that much...? I know I said that I didn't want him to follow me, but according to Flowey, having me ask him to come along wouldn't help...'

As the small, blind child's thoughts grow darker, he absentmindedly plays with the snow around him, seemingly not minding the cold.

'Flowey... God, I can't even imagine how he must feel right now. He's obviously lost hope that Dalv is going to help me, but he just won't stop trying, even if he knows it won't work. Every LOAD he does hurts him enough that he needs time to rest. It's bad enough that he's forced to do it when I... when I die... but now? Using his powers to try to convince a single monster to help me? Maybe... maybe he should give up...'

Clover's hands move on their own, drawing an odd, finely-detailed feather in the snow.

'I mean, I know why he's doing all of this, but... that only makes me feel worse. I never thought about what happened after I died. I never thought that... that Flowey would have to see every death before loading. From my point of view, it just hurts a lot, then I'm a soul in the air, and then I'm back in my body.'

His hands continue moving, crafting a small, five-pointed star next to the feather.

'I guess if I was able to load, and Flowey was the one in danger, I'd want to do whatever it took to stop him from dying, so I can see where he's coming from... but still, if Dalv... if he really doesn't care about me enough to come with, then there's nothing we can do...'

Again his hands move, and again they draw something in the snow. This time, it's a large, bell-covered staff.

'I... I just need to continue making friends as I go along. According to Flowey, recruiting monsters is the only way I'll be able to stop Asgore, and if Flowey is the one saying it, then it's gotta be true.'

The young human's hands move one last time, sketching the body of a simple, one-wheeled robot.

'Still, I gotta wonder if there's anyone around here who'll actually be willing to help me out. Most monsters don't think too kindly of humans, and since...'

Clover's fists clench tightly, and for several seconds, his mind goes blank, as if every part of him is resisting finishing the thought...

...

...

...

'...Since Melody is responsible for some sorta massacre in Snowdin... I'd be willing to bet that they hate humans even more than the rest of the Underground...'

...

...

Tears begin to well up in his eyes as he thinks of what has happened to the kind, fierce girl who practically raised him. Knowing about her death is one thing... but actually thinking about it? Thinking about the circumstances that led to it, and the consequences of what she did? That's something far, far more difficult to handle.

Luckily, before he can really think about Melody's death, a sullen, familiar voice calls out.

"Clover? I... I'm back." Flowey says, snapping the blind cowboy out of his thoughts.

Clover turns towards the noise, already dreading what the flower will say.

"Is Dalv...?"

"...I'm sorry. He's staying in the Dark Ruins..."

Despite already expecting this answer, Clover can't help but feel crestfallen at Flowey's words. After all, even if he didn't have much hope for Dalv changing his mind... he did still have some hope...

"I'm... I'm sorry for being so useless..." Flowey mutters, looking down in shame. "I should've... I could've..."

His voice is filled with self-loathing and hopelessness, a tone that Clover recognizes well, although he's never heard it from Flowey. Pushing down his own thoughts about Dalv's refusal, Clover immediately moves to reassure his best friend.

"Nonono, it wasn't your fault!" he says in the kindest voice he can muster. "You've already done all you can. You did more than anyone could. If Dalv decided not to come along after all the effort you put into convincing him, then that's his fault, not yours."

"I know, it's just..."

"It doesn't matter. You have nothing to apologize about, Flowey. Don't beat yourself up over nothing."

"..."

Even with these reassurances, the flower still looks down, causing Clover to hurriedly continue speaking.

"I know! How about you tell me about the monsters around here?" he suggests, pulling Flowey's attention away from his failure to convince Dalv. "You know way more about the area than I do, and since you already mentioned that I'll need help to take down Asgore, we should start gathering folks! You can tell me if there are any monsters in Snowdin that'll be willing to help me with Asgore, and then I can go find 'em!"

"That's... alright... alright!"

Flowey's voice quickly turns back to its normal cheerful, bright tone at the human's suggestion. Before Clover can get a chance to react, the small, yellow flower wraps himself around Clover's torso, resting his head on the brim of the cowboy's hat.

"Sounds like a plan, Clover!"

With a soft, relieved sigh, the blind human trudges on through the snow, now guided by the friendly, cheerful flower on his hat...

...

...

"Hey Clover?" Flowey hesitantly asks after several minutes of silence. "There's something that's been bothering me..."

"What is it?"

"Well, you said that this is the Snowdin area, right?"

"Uh-huh..."

"...How'd you know that we're close to Snowdin? I don't think Dalv or any of the other monsters told you, and I know I didn't tell you..."

"I..."

Clover pauses, tilting his head in confusion.

"...Huh. How did I know that?"

The young cowboy falls deep in thought, wracking his brain for answers...

...

...

He can feel that he's missing something. The answer is on the tip of his tongue, but just before he can find what he's searching for...

"Must've been a lucky guess." Flowey suggests, sporting a wide, mocking grin that Clover can't see. "After all, you've already heard about Snowdin, and the area around us is covered in snow..."

"Yeah... yeah, that must be it..."

The two friends continue on, moving through the snow-covered area in companionable silence. Other than an encounter with a large, slippery patch of ice (which took Flowey almost a dozen minutes to convince Clover to stop playing around on), their journey is completely uneventful, until...

"Flowey? What's that in front of us?" Clover asks, scratching his head in bewilderment.

"I think... I think it's a puzzle?" the flower replies, sounding unsure of his answer.

"...Are ya sure?"

"..."

Before the duo sits a thick, stony wall, but it isn't this wall that causes their confusion, no... it's what's on the wall that causes them confusion.

Wooden gears, ruined by the sheer amount of snow that's fallen upon them, can be seen atop vertical beams of wood. What looks like a conveyor belt-- if it wasn't completely covered in snow-- holds up a single, scorchingly-hot ball of what appears to be hardened magma. Nailed to the beams of wood are metal-covered logs, each jutting out to block the conveyor belt.

Flowey's stem elongates, putting his head far above Clover's shoulders as he takes a closer look at the monstrosity atop the stone platform. Clover, for his part, doesn't need to move, as a pair of glowing-yellow glasses rest upon his face, giving him a decent understanding of the area around him.

"What's it look like up there?"

"Uh... yeah, it's definitely a puzzle! Made of wood and metal and everything! It just... hasn't been fixed in a few days..."

Unseen to both Clover and Flowey, a small, light-red monster creeps closer and closer towards the human...

"I think it has to be controlled down here?" Clover suggests. "I can... 'see?' 'Sense?' Whatever you wanna call what I can do with my magic... I can tell that there's a buncha stuff connected to the wall down here. Come on and take a look."

Tilting his head at the cowboy's words, Flowey retracts his stem, soon coming back to Clover's shoulder.

"Let's see here... there's the lever, and the... oh, forgot about that..." the flower mutters, peering closely at whatever is on the wall.

"..."

"PS... PPS... PPPS... golly, she's..."

"Flowey? Whaddya see?"

"Oh, sorry-- uh... you were right. It needs to be controlled down here."

As the two converse, the unseen-monster gets even closer...

"There's a little lever to the left, and a bunch of sticky-notes pasted onto a sign that explains what you're supposed to do." Flowey says, guiding Clover's hand to feel the items in question. "The objective of this is to melt a large chunk of ice by getting an extremely hot ball down the conveyor."

"Seems simple enough..."

"It should be. Once the ice has melted enough, that gate over there should open. Of course, I could just pull you over it and spare us the trouble..."

"Nah." Clover says, shooting down the suggestion with a large grin. "This sounds like fun!"

"Just be careful. This puzzle... well, it's probably almost time for whoever made it to come over and fix it. It could be dangerous, and--"

His words are quickly ignored as the blind human immediately grabs the lever.

"You tell me when to move it, and I'll hurry on and get it moved!"

"...Sigh..."

Shaking his head in disappointment at his over-eager companion, Flowey extends his stem yet again, getting a clear view of the puzzle.

"Alright. As soon as you move the lever, it'll begin. Ready?"

"Mhm! Let's get going!"

"Ok... move the lever to the right!"

Clover acts quickly, as if he's done this a million times before. As soon as the words leave Flowey's mouth, the lever is pushed to where it should be.

"Hurry! Left!"

The flower speaks yet again, and just like before, Clover pushes the lever at high speeds.

"Last part! Right! Move it to the right!"

Even at the final stretch, the blind human doesn't falter, moving the lever to its final position at the perfect moment... only...

...the last metal-covered log, which is supposed to be controlled by the lever, doesn't move, having jammed at the last possible moment.

The hardened ball of magma, now moving at breakneck speeds, clips the edge of this log, being thrown off the conveyor in an instant. Being thrown... directly at Clover.

"Clover--" Flowey begins, eyes wide as the ball spirals towards the blind child.

Suddenly, a figure dashes out of the snow near Clover, slamming into him hard enough to send him flying away from his spot near the puzzle.

"Hmph. You picked the wrong day to wander, human!" the monster shouts with an annoyed expression on his face. "Because--"

The small, ball-shaped monster doesn't get to speak for long, however, as the large ball of magma soon lands, and as luck would have it, Hec is standing exactly where Clover was moments before...

Chapter Text

Flowey stares at the large, steaming rock in the snow, barely being able to hold back his laughter. Clover, meanwhile, rubs his head with an angry expression on his face.

"Oww! Who the heck was that?!" he shouts, preparing himself for another fight.

"Oh, that hehe... that was just a random monster in the area. I ha!... I think his name is Hec?" Flowey answers.

Upon hearing the flower's answer, Clover concentrates for a few moments, re-materializing the magical yellow glasses he's become so familiar with. Half a second later, his gun's holster glows as well. A few quick taps on the holster is enough for him to get a solid grasp on his surroundings, only...

"...Where is he, Flowey? I ain't seeing him."

Upon hearing this question, Flowey is forced to cover his mouth with a vine to stop himself from laughing.

...

...

"Flowey?"

"...Heh... sorry. He's under that flaming rock over there."

"Under the--"

Clover's eyes bulge comically as he realizes which rock Flowey is referring to. In a panic, he dashes at the ball of magma. 

"OhmyGodFloweyload!" he says, mouth moving at ridiculous speeds.

"Clover--"

"That was going to hit me Flowey! I know they attacked me, but they must've done it to save me! Oh God I just got a random monster killed..."

"Clover calm--"

"OhGodohGodohGod. Flowey, hurry--"

"HE'S FINE, CLOVER!" the exasperated flower shouts, interrupting Clover before his hysteria can turn into a full-blown panic attack.

"Or at least help me move the rock and-- say what now?"

"He's not hurt. He's alive. He's uninjured. He's not dead."

"...What?"

Flowey gives a long, tired sigh, rubbing his head with a vine.

"We're monsters, Clover. Unless he's a plant or ice monster, which he isn't, then a giant ball of flaming rock wouldn't hurt him. Remember, physical objects don't affect us like they do to humans. He's just trapped under that rock. Once he gets a good grip on it, or someone else comes along to help, he'll be able to get it off in no time."

"Oh... but still! We gotta rescue him out from under there!"

Upon hearing what the blind human wants to do, Flowey stares at him as if he were an idiot, speaking his next sentence slowly.

"...Clover, buddy? Can you answer something for me real quick?"

"Huh? Whaddya--"

The confused child doesn't get the chance to finish his sentence before Flowey, sounding extremely annoyed, cuts him off.

"What would happen if a human grabbed a ball of molten rock?"

"Well, I know I  can't grab it, but maybe you can--"

"And what would happen to a flower if it caught on fire?"

"..."

"So unless you've got another way of getting that off of him, then he'll just have to stay here. It serves him right, anyways. He didn't push you to 'save you' or anything like that. He was attacking."

"He was...?"

"Yes Clover, he was." Flowey replies, sounding as if he was done with life. "I saw the whole thing. That magma ball clipped one of the logs, went flying, and just when I was about to load before it hit you, Hec came out of nowhere and took the hit instead. It was a complete accident."

"Still... even if it wasn't on purpose, he did save me..." Clover says, slipping his gun out of its holster.

""What are you--"

"I gotta help him, Flowey. That's the just thing to do."

The blind cowboy's gun glows a bright, eye-piercing yellow as he points it at the ball of hardened magma. Before Flowey can react, a beam of yellow energy erupts from the gun, taking off a large chunk of the rock trapping Hec.

"...He'll attack you pretty much as soon as he's free. Are you sure you want to keep going?"

"It'll be fine, Flowey. Don't worry about it!"

What follows is a long, extremely boring bit of target practice, as Clover slowly but surely shoots the magma ball into nothingness...

...

...

...

...

...

...Eventually, the majority of the ball is destroyed, allowing the monster trapped underneath it to wiggle his way free.

With a small sigh, Flowey SAVEs, already dreading what'll come next.

As soon as Hec is free from his predicament, he turns towards Clover, launching a bright-red ball of magic at the human.

Clover, still holding his gun, calmly aims it at the attack, blasting it down just before it reaches him. For a brief second, the gun is pointed straight at Hec, causing the ball-like monster to feel a jolt of fear... but the feeling is gone just as quickly as it arrived, as the gun-toting cowboy instead speaks.

"I don't wanna fight you, partner." he says, sounding oddly disinterested despite the life-and-death battle he finds himself in. "Why don't you calm down a little, and we can talk this out?"

His words cause Hec to hesitate for a moment, but the grumpy monster soon shakes his head, launching another attack as he speaks.

"Tch! Not happening, human. This day has already been bad enough, but capturing you? That'll be enough to turn this into one of the best days of my life! Now stand still!"

Three spheres of red energy launch themselves at Clover, but to Hec's surprise, the glasses-wearing human easily shoots them down, not even turning his head to look at the attacks as he fires his weapon.

"You're gonna kill a blind child, and then you're gonna consider that your 'best day'?"

"Stop talking, human! I-- what?!"

The ball-shaped monster freezes mid-attack, eyes wide as he stares at Clover...

"You heard me. I can't see you or your attacks." Clover replies, looking almost... bored as he explains. "The only reason I've been able to keep up so far is because of my friend up here guiding me."

Flowey slowly waves a vine, looking absolutely exhausted.

"I've said this once and I'll say it again, I don't wanna fight you. I know that monsters don't look too kindly on humans, but I ain't planning on hurting no one, and you don't seem like the kinda guy to kill someone you've just met."

If Hec were to look closely at the blind human in front of him, he'd notice a small, sardonic smile on Clover's face, as if he doesn't really believe what he's saying.

"I... I..."

The small monster cringes as he listens to Clover's words, losing most of his will to fight in an instant...

...

...

...but not all of it.

"That... that must be a lie... humans can't be trusted..." he says, sounding as if he doesn't believe the words leaving his mouth.

Hec pours even more energy into his next attack, launching a barrage of magical blasts at the small human. Unnoticed by Hec, Clover gives a soft, tired sigh.

"2 to the left... 4 on the right... 3 up ahead..." he mutters, gracefully weaving in-between the balls of red magic.

"1 behind... now 5 from below..."

Under Hec's bewildered gaze, the blind cowboy easily dodges every attack sent his way, escaping from the most powerful barrage Hec can muster without a scratch.

"What... how did you...?"

Clover's body tenses up, as if expecting the attack to continue... but when it doesn't, his whole demeanor does a complete 180.

The tired confidence is gone, being replaced with excitement and, even more than that, relief. With a small smile on his face, he lets out the breath he was holding, turning towards the stunned monster.

"12 tries..." he mutters, holstering his gun, before suddenly raising his voice a second later.

"Ahem... are ya done yet? If I was planning on hurting you, I'd have done it already. How about we calm down, and you can tell me what's been making this a bad day for you? I dunno if I can help, but talking can't hurt, can it?"

"..."

Hec goes silent, staring at the human in front of him with wide, guilt-filled eyes...

...

...

"No... no! I need to capture you!" he shouts, attacking once more.

Caught off guard, Clover gets nailed in the chest by the first ball of magic, throwing him dozens of feet away. Lucky for him, the soft snow is more than enough to break his fall, keeping him alive for the next part of Hec's offense... even more balls of magic...

The blind child rolls to his feet, hastily dodging this way and that way. Unlike his graceful, precise movements from before, his dodges are now erratic, and tend to put him in the line of fire more often than not.

Before long, another attack catches him in the chest, roughly throwing him to the ground.

Hec stands above him, staring at the injured human with a startled expression on his face.

"...What? I... I won...?"

His opponent is silent, struggling to breathe as he grabs at his chest, seemingly having the air knocked out of him.

"D-Don't move... I'll... I'll make this quick..."

The small monster's voice shakes as he watches Clover try-- and fail-- to get to his feet. His hands, trembling just as badly as his voice, point at the half-dead human, firing one last ball of magic to end this battle...

Suddenly, a large, impossibly-thick vine erupts from the snow, piercing the ball of magic just before it can hit the injured child. Surprised, Hec stumbles backwards, before another vine wraps around his leg, tripping him.

"Wha--"

"Stop it! He's... pant... pant... he's hurt!" Flowey shouts, sounding angrier than Clover has ever heard him. "Look at him! Look... pant... look at what you did!"

The ball-shaped monster flinches at Flowey's words, not really noticing the flower's presence until then.

"I... I don't... why are you helping a human?!" Hec deflects, only to be met with words that shock him to his core.

"He's my friend. Why wouldn't I help him?!"

"He's your... oh..."

"What... pant... what is wrong with you?!"

"I... I didn't--"

"What, you didn't mean to?!" the flower interrupts, causing Hec's expression to fall even further. "He gave you every chance to stop! He... pant... he even helped you get out from under that flaming rock!"

"..."

The small monster stays silent, glumly listening to Flowey's words as tears fill his eyes.

"Don't even... pant... don't even think of using the 'humans are dangerous' excuse! You weren't... pant... you weren't even in Snowdin when the last human was around! You... pant... you have no reason to hate humans more than any other monster!"

"..."

"Why don't you--"

Flowey attempts to continue his angry tirade against the now-crying monster, but he gets cut off before he can really get started.

"Flowey! It's... cough... cough... it's fine! He's had enough!" Clover coughs out, his voice barely more than a whisper.

"Clover, he's--"

"He's sorry is what he is. I can't exactly get a good look at him, but I can certainly hear him. Does it sound like he's faking those tears?"

"...No..."

"I'm alive, he's stopped attacking me, and from what I can hear, he's regretting it. Ain't that enough? You don't need to tell him what he already knows."

As he speaks, Clover unsteadily gets to his feet, limping over to the remorseful, ball-shaped monster.

Hec watches him approach with wide, tear-filled eyes, staring at the many bruises that now cover the young human's body.

"I'm... I'm sorry..." he mutters, looking down in shame as Clover gets within arms-reach.

"I know you are." Clover replies, his tone surprisingly gentle. "I forgive ya. You wouldn't be the first monster to try something like that, and I know you ain't gonna be the last."

The blind cowboy kneels down in front of the small monster, letting a kind, easy smile fall upon his face.

"I ain't too happy with you attacking me, don't get me wrong, but I'm not gonna beat you up over it."

After saying this, Clover extends his hand towards the remorseful monster.

"So how about we quit all this fighting and be pals instead?"

Hec stares at the outstretched hand, bewildered at how easily the human is forgiving him.

"...Sniff... you want to...?"

"Well? My arm is gonna get tired eventually, y'know. We can put all this behind us and be friends."

"...I... sniff... I think I'd like that." Hec says, shaking the small cowboy's hand.

Chapter Text

After the ball-shaped monster stops trying to kill Clover, Flowey excuses himself, dragging the human away for a private conversation. Once they're a decent distance from Hec...

"What the hell, Clover?!" Flowey almost shouts, causing Clover to smile apologetically.

"I know, I know. I could've just drove him off or whatever." he says, scratching his head with an awkward expression on his face. "But when I thought of doing that... well, I was kinda reminded of the monsters in the Dark Ruins. Having friends is nice, and he seemed like he could use a pal..."

"It took you 11 deaths to calm him down! A solid dozen attempts! If I didn't... pant... if I didn't intervene, he would've killed you 12 times."

"I--"

"You let him know... pant... about your blindness almost instantly! And he still attacked! Even for monsters in Snowdin, that's very callous and... pant... and cruel."

"He felt bad about it! And I was able to get him to calm down in the end, so--"

"It doesn't matter if he feels bad! That doesn't... pant... it doesn't change what he did!"

"Calm down, take a deep breath." Clover says, voice full of concern over his obviously-tired companion. "We can talk more about this after you've recovered from..."

"From all the loading I've been doing because he decided to attack you."

"...Yeah..."

Flowey groans at Clover's answer, rubbing his forehead with a vine as if suffering from a headache.

"This is not normal, buddy. To... pant... to be this willing to make friends with people who've killed you? It's... pant... it's not healthy, either."

"I know, but still... I can't help it if I want to make friends..."

"..."

Flowey falls silent at this, staring at his 'best friend' with a wide, mocking grin.

'Golly. Now I remember why I like you so much! You're so messed up! It's so... nostalgic.' he thinks, barely able to hold back a chuckle.

"...And besides! You're gonna have to go underground to rest soon, right?"

"I... pant... I can delay it." Flowey says, still sporting that wicked grin. "I don't think... pant... I don't think that leaving you alone is a good idea..."

"You won't! That's the point!" Clover says brightly.

"What? What do you--"

"Hec feels really bad about attacking me right now. I'm sure he'd be more than willing to guide me through Snowdin! If he's guiding me, then I'd be willing to bet that the other monsters in the area will leave me alone! You can take your time to rest up without having to worry about me getting hurt!"

"That's..."

The flower pauses, caught between his concern for the blind human and genuine surprise at how good the idea is.

"...not the worst plan I've heard..." he admits, sounding as if the words pain him.

"Exactly! So making friends with Hec is a good decision!"

"I wouldn't go that far, but..."

"But...?"

"...but you're right. It's probably the safest option for you. If it wasn't so cold, I'd... pant... I'd recommend waiting for the local member of the Royal Guard to show up, since it's almost time for her to recalibrate the puzzles, but since we're in Snowdin..."

"Yeah... by the time Martlet gets here, I'll have turned into a human-sicle." Clover agrees, not noticing the odd look that Flowey gives him. "It'll be best if we hurry along."

"Right... well, you won't have to worry too... pant... too much if you run into her. Martlet is much stronger than most monsters in the area, true, but she's also a huge softie... not to mention how... pant... how much of a klutz she is. If you try the whole 'don't kill me, I'm blind' thing on her, then she'll probably end the fight immediately... unlike some monsters..."

"...I get it, I get it. Hec isn't the best monster to befriend, alright? Telling me over and over ain't gonna stop me from being pals with him."

"Just as long as you know..."

"Yeah yeah, enough about how mean Hec is... how exactly am I gonna go about reaching Asgore? I don't really know much about the Underground's geography and all that..."

"The normal route is to go through Waterfall... but that isn't an option for you." Flowey explains in a grim tone. "The... pant... the Captain of the Royal Guard patrols around there, and... pant... she's probably the second strongest monster in the Underground. She's also just as willing to kill humans as Asgore, if not more willing, so... pant... so don't even think of trying to make friends with her."

"So how am I supposed to get to Asgore? You said that it was the 'normal route'. That means there's alternatives, right?"

"There are, but... well... they aren't exactly ready to use... but let's cross that bridge when we... pant... when we get there!"

"Wait, what do you mean they 'aren't--'"

"I think Hec may be getting bored over there!" Flowey hurriedly interrupts. "How about we end this talk here? Okay? Ok! See you around, Clover!"

Before Clover can even get a word out, the flower disappears beneath the ground, leaving him alone.

"..."

"Sigh..."

After waiting for a decent amount of time, Hec finally sees the young, blind human return, only this time, they're alone...

"Hey huma-- uh, I mean... hey you! Where'd your friend go?" he asks, averting his eyes as he sees the bruises scattered around the human's body.

"He... uh... it's a bit difficult to explain but basically... doing magic makes him get tired real easily. He left to go rest up." Clover replies, lying just a bit about Flowey's reason for resting.

"And since he had to use some really strong magic when you attacked me..."

Hec cringes at the reminder, but can't say anything in defense. After all, he did try to kill the blind child in front of him, even after getting multiple chances to stop the fight...

...

...

"So... uh... what're your plans now? Are you going to wait for him, or...?"

"First I've got to get out of this snow. After that, I'll probably heal up for a little bit. If he's ready by then, then I'll move along."

"Oh! I... I know a good place to rest!" Hec says excitedly, eager to do something to make up for his earlier actions.

"You do?"

"Honeydew Resort isn't far from here, and it's the perfect place to stay when you want to be out of the cold! After you arrive, I'll be able to spread the word about you so none of the other monsters attack!"

"Honeydew Resort, huh...?"

Clover goes silent, thinking about the familiar words with an expression that's almost... nostalgic, in a way...

...

...

"...Alright then." he says, nodding his head. "Lead the way, Hec!"

And so on the two travel, each eager to get to their destination as soon as possible...

...

...

...but they come across the first obstacle literally instantly.

You see, when Martlet's puzzle malfunctioned, it didn't just send a large ball of molten rock at Clover, as the puzzle breaking also made sure that it was unable to be solved, which means...

"Uh... the gate's still closed." Hec says, pointing out the obvious.

"So are we stuck here...?"

The ball-shaped monster shakes his head at Clover's question, turning towards the blind human with a large, self-satisfied grin.

"Hmph. If you were traveling with any other monster, then yeah, you would be... but you're with me! Climb up on top of me, then you'll be able to reach the top of the gate and pull yourself over! I'll follow you right after."

"But if I'm on the other side of the gate, how're you supposed to get over it?" the young cowboy asks, tilting his head in confusion.

"Don't worry about it! Trust me, I'm confident I can make it over there."

"Well, if you're sure..."

After Hec confirms that he'll be fine, the two waddle over towards the wooden gate, and Clover quickly clambers on top of the small monster.

"Watch the face--" Hec begins, before pausing in bewilderment.

"What was that?"

"...Nothing. You're just... do you climb on other people a lot?"

"...No?"

"That's weird... usually when other monsters try to climb on me or my siblings, they always end up stepping on our faces. It hurts a lot, and it's really annoying, but... you didn't do that..."

"Why would other monsters even try to climb on you?"

Hec chuckles at Clover's bewilderment.

"Hehe... if you saw me with my siblings, you'd understand pretty much instantly... anyways, hurry up and get over that gate! The sooner we get to Honeydew Resort, the sooner I can spread the news!"

"Alright, alright. I'm hurrying..."

After taking a few seconds to steady his grip on the top of the wooden gate, Clover quickly pulls himself atop it with ease, surprising himself with how little effort it took.

"You over yet?"

"Uh... yeah! Yeah I am!" Clover replies, dropping down into the soft snow on the other side of the gate.

"Good, now back up! You're about to see something really cool!"

Clover rolls his eyes at the ball-like monster's phrasing, but moves backwards nonetheless.

"You ready?" Hec calls again.

"Mhm, but what are you gonna--"

"Here I go!"

The small, ball-shaped monster dashes at the stone wall next to the gate, kicking off of it with the grace of a world-renowned acrobat. He twirls mid-air, spinning his circular body at just the right angle to grab onto the wooden gate, before pulling himself over it in one fluid motion.

With a proud, smug smile on his face, he jumps down from the gate, landing softly next to Clover.

"Well? How was that?" he asks expectantly.

"...What'd you do?"

"What?"

"I... I am blind, Hec." Clover says, crushing the round monster's spirit. "I didn't see anything you did."

"Oh..."

"...I'm sure it was really cool though."

"..."

With a small sigh, the young cowboy walks away, forcing the sulking-monster to hurry to keep up.

"Y'know Hec, I remember ya saying that today wasn't a good day for you earlier. What's that about?" Clover asks, trying to snap Hec out of his bad mood.

"...It's nothing..."

"It don't sound like it's nothing. Come on, maybe talking will help."

"Well... alright. I guess... I guess I have nothing better to do..."

The ball-shaped monster's voice, still sullen and grumpy, causes Clover to roll his eyes. Luckily for him, Hec doesn't notice, instead launching into his story.

"So it all started about a week ago, when Upper Snowdin got a new visitor--"

"Upper Snowdin? Whaddya mean by that?"

"Oh, you wouldn't know. Basically, Snowdin is divided into two parts: Upper Snowdin, which is the actual town, and Lower Snowdin, which is more of a collection of houses scattered around the woods. Upper Snowdin tends to gets more traffic, but we've got Honeydew Resort, so it all balances out in terms of tourism... now where was I...?"

Hec scratches his head, trying to remember what he was saying before being interrupted by Clover.

While he thinks, the duo pass by a large, ruined shack made of wood. Some parts of the shack can be seen torn away, as if someone stripped it for building materials...

"...Right! So Upper Snowdin got a new visitor, some sort of luchador type monster, and he's been staying there for around a week! Anyways, to make a long story short, he ended up causing a huge ruckus down there, so a lot of the monsters who live in Lower Snowdin went to check it out today, me and my siblings included."

As Hec speaks, his voice slowly grows more excited and animated, shedding his previous grumpiness.

"He's basically whipped the entire town into a passion-filled frenzy. When we got there, just about everyone was dancing and partying and... well, everyone was having a ton of fun, so we wanted to join in."

"While everyone was dancing, me and my siblings decided that we'd put on a little show. You see, we're very good at acrobatics, to the point where we used to do shows on-stage in Honeydew Resort. Everyone loved us! It was probably the best few weeks in my entire life!"

"Why'd you stop?" the blind human asks, causing Hec to grimace.

"We... uh... we kinda ended up breaking a window, and the shopkeeper kicked us out... but that's not important! What's important is that we improved a lot since then, and we were eager to show off in front of everyone, only... it didn't end well..."

The ball-shaped monster's tone turns gloomy as he continues speaking.

"One of the other Lower Snowdin monsters, Frostermit, got a little too excited with his dance. He didn't notice us while we were doing our routine, and... sorta knocked us all over and ruined it..."

"My sister, Ta, started to cry because she was really looking forward to it, and so I ended up getting into a very heated argument with Frostermit. He just wouldn't accept that he was in the wrong, and it ended up bringing the whole mood of the place down. That luchador told us to take a break for a little bit to cool down, so I went on a walk, met you, and..."

"...And I know the rest." Clover finishes.

"Yeah... if I captured a human, then that'd get everyone to forget about what happened earlier! I'd be the life of the party! It was... well, it wasn't a good idea, now that I think about it..."

Clover opens his mouth to respond, but before he can, a new voice interrupts him.

"What's this?! New customers?!"

Hec's head snaps up, startled by the new voice... but he doesn't see anyone.

All he sees is an ice-cold mug of coffee on an old, snow-covered stool...

Out of nowhere, a haggard, suit-wearing racoon slides his way out of the woods, coming to a stop next to the stool.

Without giving the duo a chance to speak, this newcomer kicks the stool away, easily catching the mug before it can hit the ground.

"Bam!"

"Who are--" Hec begins, before being cut off by the strange monster.

"Who am I? Oh, nobody of note, ya know... JUST THE BEST DARN SALESMAN EVER!"

Chapter Text

"The best-- what?!"

"I'm Mo!" the raccoon replies, grinning slyly at Hec's confusion. "My name isn't important though... what's important is that you tried to get your mitts on this mug! That can only mean one thing!"

"We didn't even--" Hec begins, before being cut off.

"You're looking for a tasty treat to hold you over, huh? Well, lucky for you, you've come to the right place!"

"No actually, we're not--"

"This coffee? Psh, garbage! Liquids?! I'd never sell something like that!"

As he says this, he throws the mug of coffee into the woods. The distant sound of shattering glass soon echoes throughout the area.

"And what about popsicles?" Mo asks rhetorically. "You know, solids that used to be liquid?"

Clover's expression brightens at Mo's words, before turning into a puzzled frown as the raccoon continues speaking.

"That's so last month! Here at Mo's, we keep things fresh! For the low price of 25 G, you can be the proud new owner of..."

He stomps his right foot, and suddenly, a brightly-colored stand slides in from the path ahead, coming to a stop next to Mo.

"...Snow! Brand new, recently-made Snow! Solids and liquids may be out of style, but Snow? Snow is different! Soft, can turn into liquid, but almost solid-like when clumped together! It's great! And this isn't any normal snow, mind you, this is Mo's Snow! Full of flavor!"

Silence falls over the area as Hec stares at the shifty raccoon, a look of obvious hostility on his face.

"...We'll pass, than--"

"I'll take your entire stock!" Clover shouts, interrupting the ball-shaped monster before he can deny the salesman's proposition.

"Alright! I knew you had a discerning eye, Kid! For just 75 gold, you can enjoy all these tasty snacks!"

As Hec stares in complete bafflement, Clover takes out a large pile of gold from his bag, handing it over in exchange for "Snow", "Hot Snow", and "Cold Snow".

"As much as I'd love to stay and sell you more Snow, I'm all out! I'll see you on the flip side, Mr..."

"Clover." the young cowboy answers, grinning just as widely as Mo.

"Clover! What a name! And since you're a human, I bet you make all the big bucks, huh? I hear that's something that happens when a monster fights a human!"

The blind child tilts his head, considering this for a few seconds...

'Ohhhh. So that's where I got all this gold! That makes sense!'

Upon seeing Clover nod his head, Mo continues.

"Well, that just means I'll have to increase the price of the rest of my garbage find even higher quality stuff to sell you the next time we meet!"

With a wide grin, Mo snaps his fingers, sending his stand spinning off to the side.

"...We... we will meet again, right...?"

"I'll be sure to visit your stand whenever I can find it!" Clover confirms, making the shady salesman sigh in relief.

"Alright! Stay safe out there, Kid! You're the best customer I've had, and I've had a lot of 'em! " Mo lies, coolly following his stand into the woods.

"..."

Hec's confusion only grows as he watches the raccoon leave.

...

"...You... you do know that he scammed you, right?" he says, turning back to look at Clover.

"Hmph?"

Hec face palms as he sees the young cowboy tilt his head, mouth full of Snow.

"...Never mind..."

With a sigh, the ball-like monster turns away, staring at the spot where Mo's stand once was.

"..."

"..."

"How'd he even manage to move his stand like that?"

"Hm? You say something?" Clover asks, snapping Hec out of his thoughts.

"N-No. Don't worry about it. Let's... let's just get going."

"Ok!"

The baffled monster walks away, leading his newest friend through the woods...

Several minutes later, Hec and Clover travel through the forest, each lost in their own thoughts.

On Clover's end, he can't stop thinking about the strange sense of deja vu he had when Mo showed up. It was as if... as if he had met the sly salesman before...

Meanwhile, Hec's mind is filled with bewilderment as he ponders his new companion's food preferences.

...

...

...

Eventually, Hec is the first to break the silence, pointing towards something that Clover can't see. 

"Oh! See that?" he asks, causing Clover to scowl.

"..."

"...Right... uh... it's a UGPS sign. It stands for 'Underground Postal Service'. They bring mail and, for a fee, transport smaller monsters from place to place. All of them can fly, you see, so it makes traveling a lot quicker. Me and my siblings love riding around in their baskets! We even have a year-long pass for free rides!"

"Could we get them to take me to Honeydew Resort?" Clover asks curiously.

"No, they're sorta... 'on strike' right now. Something about being tired of the work conditions? I'm not too sure."

"What's so bad about the job?"

"Well, it's actually a pretty good job all things considered, it's just... they're contractually obligated to rhyme as much as possible. As you can imagine, this gets very annoying for everyone involved... still, it could be worse! At least they don't have Ice Wolf's job."

"What's Ice Wolf do?"

"You didn't see him? We walked right past him."

"..."

Clover gives Hec a death glare, causing the small monster to pale.

"I'm kidding this time!" Hec hurriedly clarifies. "He throws large blocks of ice into the river all day. It's backbreaking work, but he seems happy enough."

"That does sound pretty boring... then what about you and your siblings?" the young cowboy asks, tilting his head. "What do you do?"

Unseen by the young human, Hec grimaces, taking several seconds to ponder his next words.

"We're sort of... freelancers? Yeah, that's the word. Basically, we just travel around doing whatever. We used to have a pretty good gig in Honeydew Resort, but I already told you how that ended..."

"You enjoy it?"

"Not really... but it's what pays the bills."

The ball-like monsters sighs, expression turning gloomy as he talks.

"I do miss being up on stage. A free place to stay the night, plenty of good food, fantastic pay, a ton of attention... I had it all at that job..."

"..."

"...You know, maybe befriending a human would get a lot of attention on you?" Clover suggests, trying to cheer the small monster up. "Maybe you could even convince whoever runs Honeydew Resort to let you work there again! After all, if there's a lot of attention on you..."

"...Then there'd be a lot more attention on the resort." Hec finishes, a rare smile blooming on his face. "That's... that's a really good idea, Clover!"

"I know! That's why I said it!"

"Come on then! We're almost to the resort!"

After saying this, Hec grabs onto Clover's hand, pulling the blind child along at a pace far faster than they were going.

...

...only to come to a stop soon after, staring ahead with an exasperated expression.

"Oh God not them." he mutters, causing Clover to tilt his head.

"Hec? What're ya--"

"You're in da Shufflers neighborhood now!" a loud, unconfident voice says.

"Yeah! Ya can't pass by without getting through us!" another figure calls.

"..."

"...Toast, keep talking. It's... it's your turn now..."

"...I miss da boss. He's usually the one to take tha lead..."

"Shaddap Toast!" the second voice says, raising his voice in an attempt to keep Clover and Hec from hearing. "We've got people stepping on our turf! Ya can mope after we deal with em!"

Standing in front of Clover are two large, monster-sized mugs, each sporting a face on their glass bodies. The first mug stares dimly at the two, while his companion takes the lead in talking, looking them over with a malicious grin.

"Hmph! You seem to have gotten lost, and unlucky for you, ya stepped right onto our territory!"

"...You are literally standing outside the entrance to Honeydew Resort." Hec points out, full of frustration.

"...And? That's our turf! We claimed it, y'see?"

"Yeah! Our turf!" the dim mug echoes.

"And since you're on our turf, we gotta do something about that!"

"Yeah! Do something!"

With a small sigh, Clover concentrates, materializing a pair of yellow glasses onto his face. A split-second later, his holster glows yellow.

"Wait wait wait! Calm down!" one of the mugs says hastily. "You're overreacting, Kid! We ain't looking for a fight!"

"...Huh?"

"Yeah! We don't wanna fight!"

"...Toast, you don't gotta repeat everything I saw."

"Yeah! I don't gotta repeat what ya say, Swig!"

"..."

"..."

"...Anyways, take your hand away from the gun, Kid! Do you attack everyone ya meet?"

"It's kinda the other way around..." Clover mutters, before raising his voice. "If you aren't trying to fight me, then whaddya planning to do?"

"It's simple! I propose a game!"

"Yeah! A game!" Toast echoes yet again.

"Basically, we have this ball, y'see?" Swig says, ignoring his companion. "And so we're gonna hide it under one of us, y'see? Then we'll shuffle around! If you can guess who is hiding the ball three times in a row, then ya get to pass!"

"And if you don't, then... uh..."

"...Then we keep blocking ya path. That's what we're gonna do, Toast."

"Right! I knew that!"

"I don't think you--"

"Hey wait a second, where's the other one?" Hec suddenly asks, interrupting Swig.

The two mugs turn towards each other, grimacing at the question.

"The boss..."

"Well he..."

"You tell em, Toast."

"Da boss left you in charge, Swig."

"And since I'm in charge, I get to tell ya what to do! Like telling em where the boss is!"

The dim mug scowls, turning away from his friend.

"I hate it when you're right..."

"Yeah yeah, just get on with it, will ya? We don't have all day... well, I mean... we do have nothing better to do, but you get my point."

"Alright..." Toast mutters, before addressing Clover and Hec.

"Da boss is on a mission right now! Some shady monster owes us money, and since we're an internationally famous gang, we can't just let em off the hook! So da boss is tracking him down!"

"Heh. That's right. Tell em what'll happen once the boss finds that raccoon!"

"When da boss finds him, he'll..."

"..."

"..."

"He'll...?" Clover pressures.

"...I forgot." Toast says, slightly ashamed.

"..."

"..."

"He'll get em to work for our gang, Toast." Swig whispers, looking at the dim mug with a hopeless expression.

"Right! He'll get em to work with us!"

"..."

"..."

"Sigh... let's just hurry up with this. Toast, you ready?"

"Yeah. You got the ball?"

"Yeah... then let's start shuffling!"

"Hold on!" Hec says, stopping the two before they can get started. "I already did this back when there were three of you. Can't you just let us go past?"

"You did?"

"...Wait a second Toast, I remember now. This punk was here with his family, y'see, and they did it together."

"Oh yeah..."

The two mugs frown, looking down at the snow with crestfallen expressions... before suddenly, Swig gets a bright idea.

"He already did it, so he's good to go past... but his friend here? He'll have to keep a close eye on us!"

"But he's bl--"

"Hop to it, Toast!"

The excited mugs flip themselves over, hiding the ball under one of them. Soon after, they begin shuffling.

"No, seriously, he literally cannot s--"

"Hec?" Clover interrupts, tapping the small monster's shoulder. "It'll be fine. Even if I can't see where the ball is, it sounds like fun."

"Clover..."

Hec sighs, shaking his head in disbelief at the human's request.

"...Fine. Have fun."

...

...

...

...

...

One hour later, Hec begins to regret his decision to let Clover play the Shufflers' game.

...

...

...

...

...

After a while, the blind human finally gets a lucky guess, allowing him and Hec to move on. Before long, a large, comfy-looking wooden building comes into view, but before the duo can approach, Hec tugs on Clover's sleeve.

"Hey Clover? I... uh... monsters in the Snowdin area don't have the greatest track record around humans. Try not to make any sudden movements or sounds, okay?"

Clover nods his head, causing the ball-shaped monster to sigh in relief.

"Good... good! They won't notice that you're a human at first. Just don't cause a scene, let me introduce you, and it'll all be fine."

"Got it!"

"Alright, then let's hurry on. I'm freezing out here..."

Without wasting any more time, the two walk into the resort, entering into the quiet, peaceful atmosphere...

...but it isn't quiet for long.

"HELLO SMALL HEC! KNOW CONE HAPPY TO SEE YOU!" a loud voice calls out, causing the small monster to flinch back.

Standing in front of the two is a large, floating ice-cream cone. A round ball of magic floats above the cone, and many monsters inside the resort can be seen sighing as he speaks.

"Hey Know Cone!" Hec says, pleasantly surprised. "You're out of the hospital already?!"

"KNOW CONE RECOVERED LAST WEEK! KNOW CONE SPEND TIME WITH FAMILY! MISS UNDYNE VISIT KNOW CONE! KNOW CONE LEARN A LOT!"

"T-That's great buddy, but could you please keep the noise d--"

Before Hec can ask the large, floating ice-cream monster to lower his voice, Know Cone turns towards Clover.

"WHAT?! KNOW CONE KNOW WHAT THAT IS!" he says, eyes wide and hopeful.

"Wait Know Cone don't--"

"HEC BROUGHT HUMAN! HUMAN HAS 'FIRE-ARM'! SMALL HUMAN NEED TO SHOW KNOW CONE FIRE-ARM!"

In an instant, every monster inside the resort turns towards their group, staring at Clover with wide, shocked eyes.

...

...

"...Howdy? I'm Clover..." the blind human says, hesitantly stretching a hand towards the cone-monster. "...Nice to meet you...?"

Chapter Text

In the depths of the forest surrounding Lower Snowdin, a large, gloomy monster can be seen scuttling across the ground.

This monster sports a shell that closely resembles an igloo, and if they retreated into their shell, they'd be virtually identical from any igloos in the area.

When they aren't in their shell, 6 crab-like legs, along with a pair of large claws, can be seen. Their face, rather than being a crab's as you'd expect, looks closer to a rabbit's face, appearing quite cute to any onlookers.

...Or it would, if not for the massive scowl on it.

"Stupid... mean... dumb little..." Frostermit mutters, slowly making his away through the woods.

"And it's not like I didn't say sorry! It's their fault for being so close..."

As the sullen monster walks, he passes by the shattered pieces of a glass coffee mug, not paying it any mind.

"And... and I didn't mean to knock them over! He should've checked on his sister instead of yelling at me for it..."

...

...

"God... in front of El Bailador and everything... El Bailador is a living legend! Always spreading cheer wherever he goes, always bringing out other monster's passion... I can't believe I got to meet him in person! It was everything I ever dreamed of... and then Hec ruined it!"

...

...

"And he's still sulking about it! It's been two days since he left Upper Snowdin, and his siblings haven't even seen him since then! Now Tri is forcing me to go search for him, when I could be dancing with El Bailador instead!"

With a frown, he stomps one of his legs, shattering a small rock that appeared in the snow beneath him.

"While they search over by their house, and Insomnitot gets to stay near Upper Snowdin and look around there, I get to travel the woods until I reach Honeydew Resort! I don't know why they're having me look over here! Hec hasn't even bothered coming back to the resort since he got him and his siblings fired. There's no way he'd start now, when he's in an even worse mood than he's been in ages!"

...

"I mean... I know why he was in a bad mood. Between his parents falling down, the whole fiasco with the lab following that, and then getting embarrassed in front of El Bailador..."

Frostermit pauses, suddenly feeling quite horrified now that he actually takes the time to think of Hec's situation.

"...Oh my God, maybe I was too defensive and harsh."

...

...

"...I'll... I'll find some way to make it up to him after he's found..." he mutters, grimacing at his recent actions.

Suddenly, distant sounds of shouting can be heard, causing the crab-like monster to stop in his tracks, retreating back into his igloo-shaped shell.

...

...

"...?"

Popping his head out of his shell, Frostermit takes a look around to make sure that there's no danger in the area. After confirming that it's safe, the rest of his limbs follow suit.

'Weird... Honeydew Resort is usually a lot quieter than that, and... I guess that sounds like Know Cone, but he should be back home with his family...' he thinks, cautiously continuing towards the source of the noise.

Before long, the cozy wooden building comes into view, and what Frostermit sees is more than enough to send him scurrying away in fear...

Standing in front of the resort is a short, hat-wearing human, looking extremely grim as stares at Know Cone. Next to the two, a small, ball-shaped monster can be seen, looking almost... almost afraid as the human looms over him...

In front of Honeydew Resort, Clover talks with Know Cone and Hec, smiling brightly at the excited monster's words.

"KNOW CONE HAPPY TO MEET TINY HUMAN! KNOW CONE LEARN LOTS AND LOTS!" the overly-eager monster says. "YOU GOOD FRIEND TO KNOW CONE! KNOW CONE KNOW BEING TOO HOT BAD NOW! KNOW CONE STAY AWAY FROM HOTLAND!"

Clover rubs his head, chuckling softly as he listens to the cone-like monster.

"That's great, buddy. Glad you've learnt something from our talks." he says, easily handling the tall monster's enthusiasm.

"KNOW CONE HOPE TINY HUMAN STAY A WHILE! KNOW CONE GLAD TO BE FRIENDS WITH YOU!"

The young cowboy's smile grows a little strained at these words, but he replies in a friendly tone nonetheless.

"I dunno about that one, partner. I got a mission to fulfill and all that, so I don't think I'll be around Snowdin for very long."

"...KNOW CONE SAD TO HEAR THIS!" Know Cone says, somehow sounding sullen and disappointed despite his screaming. "KNOW CONE WISHES TINY HUMAN LUCK ON MISSION! KNOW CONE KNOW THAT TINY HUMAN WILL DO GREAT!"

"Thanks... but I ain't leaving just yet! I've gotta wait for a friend of mine to rest up first, and then I'll get a move on. Until then, I'll stick around at Honeydew Resort!"

"KNOW CONE IS LESS SAD NOW! BUT... KNOW CONE HAS QUESTION!"

Clover tilts his head, slightly amused as the tall monster asks yet another question.

"What is it?"

"WHAT WILL TINY HUMAN DO IF BIRD LADY COMES?! SHE ROYAL GUARD! ROYAL GUARD HUNTS HUMANS!"

The amusement quickly fades as he actually hears what Know Cone asks. While he's considering what to say, Hec, who has spent this entire conversation in silence, speaks up.

"Martlet is pretty nice, especially for a Royal Guard! I don't think that she'd actually hurt Clover, and if she did attack him... well, I think she'd be willing to stop pretty much as soon as she hears about his blindness."

As he says this, he sends a guilty look at Clover, quickly looking away a second later.

"KNOW CONE NOT WORRIED ABOUT HER! KNOW CONE WORRIED ABOUT MISS UNDYNE! MISS UNDYNE IS BIRD LADY'S BOSS! BIRD LADY TELL HER IF SHE SEES HUMAN!"

At this, the expressions of both Hec and Clover fall, with the latter grimacing slightly, as if recalling bad memories...

"Yeah... I don't... I don't think running into Undyne is a good idea..."

"Well... she does have this whole reputation of being honorable and fair!" Hec suggests. "She's even publicly said that she'd beat up the next human that fell down here,  '1 on 1, no tricks, no help, no mercy'. From all the stories about her... she probably means it. She really wants a fair fight, but since you're..."

"...Blind, I know. Still..."

"KNOW CONE WILL HELP TINY HUMAN IF MISS UNDYNE COMES!" the loud monster says, interrupting Clover before he can become too worried. "DON'T WORRY! MISS UNDYNE FRIENDS WITH KNOW CONE!"

"Wha-- how in the world did you two even become friends in the first place?"

Upon hearing Hec's question, Know Cone grins, eager to tell the story.

"KNOW CONE GOT SENT TO HOSPITAL AFTER HUGGING FIRE IN HOTLAND! MISS UNDYNE VISIT! SHE TELL KNOW CONE THAT FIRE HURTS! AND THAT HOTLAND HURTS HER! WE BECAME FRIENDS!"

"...Huh. I guess it would make sense for her to be able to relate with you..."

"...So whaddya think would happen if Undyne did find me? You think she'd just let me go without a fight after learning that I can't see?" Clover asks rhetorically.

"Well... no, she'd probably..."

"CAPTURE TINY HUMAN! THEN TAKE TO ASGORE!" Know Cone finishes, losing his wide smile.

"Exactly. And do ya think that she'd be able to be convinced otherwise?"

"...NO."

"She's considered the most determined monster in the Underground for a reason..." Hec admits, looking at Clover, obviously fearing for the young human's safety.

"So if she does learn that I'm in Snowdin, what do y'all think I should do?"

Know Cone and Hec glance at each other, replying to Clover at the same exact time.

"Run."

"RUN."

"..."

...

...

Unseen by any of the three, Frostermit, looking on from the forest surrounding Honeydew Resort, dashes away in fear...

...

...

...

"Welp... no use worrying about it." Clover says, trying to snap the other two out of their sudden bout of grimness. "After all, I'm planning on making it to Asgore either way. Maybe having a fast-track to him is for the best!"

Both of his monstrous friends stare at him, dumbfounded.

"...Clover..."

"KNOW CONE KNOW THAT BAD IDEA! ASGORE DANGEROUS TO TINY HUMAN! ASGORE KILL TINY HUMAN!"

"...Why the heck is that your goal?!" Hec asks, staring at Clover as if he had hit his head.

"Well, I mean... someone's gotta convince him not to start another war with humanity, right? May as well be me!"

"..."

"IS SMALL HUMAN HEAD OKAY? KNOW CONE IS CONCERNED!"

"What he said..."

"Oh come on! It ain't that bad of an idea!"

"IT IS."

"...Again, what he said. Although Asgore is probably the nicest monster in the Underground... he also has a rough history with humans, and that's not to mention the responsibility on his shoulders as the King. I... I don't think you'll have much luck convincing him... or at the very least, you won't survive the conversation."

"It's still the endpoint of my mission." Clover says stubbornly, causing the duo's frowns to deepen. "And if y'all don't think that I stand much of a chance... well, then that'll be a problem for future-Clover."

"KNOW CONE THINKS--" Know Cone begins, before being cut off by the blind human.

"Anyways, we'd better get back on inside! Even though they ain't crowding me no more, I'm sure that all of the monsters in there still wanna take the chance to talk to a real, friendly human. Best not leave them waiting, am I right?"

"Clover--"

Without giving Hec a chance to speak, the young cowboy briskly walks past him, walking towards the door of the cozy resort.

"..."

"KNOW CONE WORRIED. KNOW CONE NOT WANT LOSE NEW FRIEND."

"...Me too, pal... me too..."

The two monsters follow after Clover, each obviously worried.

As Clover interacts with the monsters inside Honeydew Resort, one small, yellow flower can be seen peering in through one of the windows, grinning maliciously the entire time.

'Golly, and to think I was worried that they'd attack you once they knew you were a human! Flowey thinks, watching as the blind human laughs uproariously at a joke from the resort's shopkeeper.  'But I guess you've always been good at making friends out of people who should want you dead...'

'Heh... shame it won't last, huh? I know that if any of these monsters had to take sides between you and the Royal Guard, they'd sell you out in a heartbeat! Heck, I'd be willing to bet that they won't even realize what they've done is wrong afterwards!'

...

'And that's not even to mention the survivors of your "Big Sis Melody's" rampage! I can't wait for you to meet with them! Even if you can convince them to be friends with you... it'll take so many deaths! Not enough for me to grow bored, of course, but more than enough for you to hate interacting with them afterwards! After all, you're already much more comfortable around that stupid ice-cream cone or the other monsters in Honeydew Resort than you are with Hec!'

His smile grows wider and wider with even passing second as he fantasizes about the future.

'Hehe... and since the survivors of the Snowdin Massacre are well-loved by everyone in the community, you avoiding them would only serve to slowly but surely ostracize you! Even if the monsters in Snowdin don't mean it, it'll happen! And when it does, you'll be left all alone, save for a select few monsters who're either too stupid to avoid you, or too lonely to care about what other monsters think of them hanging around you! I can't imagine how miserable that would be!'

Inside the resort, Clover tells an interesting fact to Know Cone, causing the poorly-educated monster to react in obvious shock, delight, and most importantly of all, excitement.

'...But there's no need to worry, you've got your only real friend right here! Who needs anyone else when you've got your old pal Flowey, am I right? Now if only I could make you hate that stupid feather-head... then you'd really be miserable...'

...

...

The flower's smile fades, and his demeanor quickly becomes gloomy.

'...Of course, I've never actually managed to do that. Even when I finally got you to go on one of your little rampages across the Underground, you'd always see her in a better light than any of the other monsters you'd attack. In the end, you'd always decide to give up on your little 'crusade' against monsters, and eventually move in with her, no matter how much dust you had on your hands...'

'And that's not to mention how, out of all the monsters you've fought, she's the one who manages to kill you the least. Even on the runs where you trip into one of her attacks, you quickly forgive and forget, as if you had never experienced the pain of having a bowling ball split your skull...'

His smile returns, although not quite as wide as it was before.

"Golly, you're really messed up, aren't you?" he says, still staring at the young human inside the resort...

...

...

...

Clover shivers, suddenly having a strange, dark feeling. It's almost as if... as if he's being watched...

Chapter Text

Inside of Honeydew Resort, dozens of monsters can be seen enjoying themselves, each with looks of wonder on their faces. Having the resort be this packed is a rare sight, so rare, in fact, that the shopkeeper has never seen it before.

As you may imagine, the nervous, inexperienced monster is very much not a fan, but she's able to move past it, working at an incredible pace throughout the day with an awed smile upon her face.

The reason for her being able to ignore her worries about her work is the same reason that the resort is packed to begin with. Namely, the young, blind human sitting at a table, enjoying a heaping stack of Honeydew Pancakes...

Clover grins widely as he digs into the pancakes before him, shoveling the tasty treats into his mouth at a pace that awes the monsters watching.

"...Woah..." the shopkeeper mumbles, not quite believing what her eyes are seeing.

"...KNOW CONE IMPRESSED." Know Cone "whispers", doing his best to keep his voice quiet.

The young cowboy ignores the stares, completely focused on the tray of pancakes before him.

One plateful disappears into his stomach, then another, and then another...

...

...

...

'Y'know, maybe it's a good thing all those monsters tried attacking me.' he thinks, grin growing by the second. 'If they didn't, I don't think I'd have anywhere near enough gold to afford all of this!'

After thinking this, he pulls another fistful of gold out of his bag, handing it over to the stunned shopkeeper.

"Could I get some more, please?"

"..."

"Are all humans like this...?" she mutters, walking away to bake more pancakes.

"...Clover? Don't... uh... don't you think you've had enough?" Hec asks, sounding just as stunned as the rest of the monsters watching.

"But... but they're so good!" Clover protests, causing the ball-shaped monster to sigh. "And besides, it ain't like I can overeat! Monster food doesn't affect me like it does with all of y'all. It'll hold me over, sure, but I don't think that there's a limit to how much I can eat!"

"If there is, you'll probably find it soon..." one of the onlooking monsters says.

"KNOW CONE IS CONCERNED AND ALSO CURIOUS. KNOW CONE WANT TO KNOW HOW MUCH TINY HUMAN CAN EAT! BUT KNOW CONE ALSO SCARED FOR SHY LADY! AND ALSO SCARED OF SHY LADY!"

Clover pauses mid-bite, considering the cone-monster's words.

"...Ah man, that's a good point." he admits, looking unwilling to say the words. "I guess she has been working pretty hard... it ain't right of me to keep ordering..."

"Eh, that's her job, isn't it?" a horned monster say, sounding slightly confused. "And you're paying her really well, aren't you?"

Upon hearing these words, several of the regulars laugh out loud, staring at the monster who spoke with pitying eyes.

"Oh, honey..."

"Hehe... oh man, he doesn't know!"

"I bet we're going to see it again pretty soon. Then nobody will be laughing..."

As the horned monster tilts his head in confusion, one of the regulars begins to actually explain.

"Sorry about them, they're just... well, you'd understand if you saw it in person." a rabbit-like monster says. "It'll be best if you don't though."

"See what?" the baffled monster asks, looking around at the still-laughing regulars.

"...Well, the shopkeeper here is a nice, shy girl. She's very... patient, you see. The only issue is... her patience isn't exactly infinite, and when it runs out..."

Hec shivers, as if reminded of something terrible.

"...I can clearly remember her exploding at a troublemaker a while back." she continues, sighing softly at the memory. "Was a shame too, since he used to work here with his siblings, and their shows were amazing. Some of the most talented acrobats I've ever seen, but one of them managed to tick her off, and..."

She mimes someone punting a small object.

"...Right through the window and everything. I'm pretty sure their face left an indent on one of the nearby trees, too. Anyways, my point is, she's getting dangerously close to reaching her breaking point, even if she doesn't show it, so letting her cool off for a bit is probably our best bet."

Clover frowns at these words, but nods his head nonetheless.

"Alright, alright... I'll stop after she's back with the next plate."

"KNOW CONE GLAD YOU LEARN THIS! TINY HUMAN SHOULD BE CAREFUL AROUND SHY LADY! SHY LADY DANGEROUS LIKE FIRE!"

"...Thanks Know Cone, I understand..."

Before long, the still-smiling shopkeeper arrives with a plateful of Honeydew Pancakes, looking at the genuine human in her family's resort with what appears to be wonder.

"That it, or do I need to make some more?" she asks sweetly, causing the surrounding monsters to pale.

"N-No, that'll be enough!" Clover hurriedly says, causing her smile to turn genuine.

"Good."

After saying this, she moves away from the human's table, moving on to serve other customers. Despite this, she occasionally sends glances towards the human, still awed that there's a friendly human in here.

"..."

"...Thank God she's gone..." Hec murmurs, soon being echoed by the monsters watching Clover.

"Whaddya even do to tick her off the first time, Hec?" Clover asks, causing the ball-shaped monster to flinch back.

"W-What? Me? That story isn't about me!"

"..."

Upon seeing the look Clover gives him (or at least, in his general direction), Hec continues to speak.

"That could've been any monster! She has a long history of losing her temper!"

"..."

"Maybe there were other acrobat-monsters who used to work here! Did you ever think of that?"

"..."

"...Sigh... I'll tell you about it later, okay?"

"There we go."

After confirming that Hec was previously punted out of a window, Clover turns his attention back to his breakfast, gobbling it up at the same breakneck speed...

While the blind human enjoys the best meal he's had in his entire life, one scatterbrained guard can be seen hammering away, doing their best to tune up a broken conveyor belt...

...

"Gosh, how'd this even happen?" Martlet grumbles, reaching to the side to grab some nails. "I mean... I know it's cold and all, but not many monsters pass through here! It shouldn't get this messed up!"

...

...

"...Now that I think about it, maybe that's why all my puzzles keep breaking. They aren't regularly used, so any internals tend to freeze over..."

She scratches her head as this thought, considering it for several seconds.

"...Sigh... it looks like I'll have to go back to checking the puzzles every three days. I was sure I could get away it being every four days instead..."

Martlet continues her work, hammering nail after nail into the strange-looking puzzle.

...

...

...

Eventually, long after moving on to working on the frozen-internals of the puzzle, she finishes fixing it. After giving the controls a quick test to make sure that everything is in order, she sighs in relief, wiping a bit of sweat off of her forehead.

"Phew! What a workout!" she cheers, hopping down from the large stone outcrop where the puzzle is sat upon. "Now all that's left is..."

Her cheerfulness immediately disappears as she lands on the ground, staring at two objects with a miserable frown on her face.

These two objects are, of course, a large block of ice and a ball of hardened magma half the size of Martlet.

...

"...I guess I'm lucky that I have a supplier in Hotland. With how often these break... well, having a lot of backups is nice..." she mutters, staring at the flaming ball.

...

...

"Sigh..."

Without wasting any time, she grabs the block of ice, lifting it with ease as she moves it to the funnel that'll catch the water after it melts.

"Cold! Cold cold cold!!!!!!"

Even though physical objects won't hurt monsters like Martlet... some of them are still very uncomfortable to touch. A freezing block of ice is one of those objects.

Luckily for Martlet, she has an item nearby to warm her up... although lifting it puts her in a far worse mood than moving the ice block did.

"Stupid... freaking..." she mutters, having to put much more effort into moving this magma ball, due to having to put it on top of the conveyor belt.

...

...

Eventually, she manages to get the puzzle in order, causing her to cheer yet again.

"Finally! Now it's in perfect condition to... er..."

The scatterbrained bird pauses for a moment, digging into her pocket until she finds a small, worn book.

"Let's see here... right! Now it's in perfect condition to 'impede the progress of an intruder, entertain the residents of the surrounding area, and appear intimidating to would-be intruders or wrong-doers'! Well, this'll impede any humans, it's definitely entertaining, and from what I can see..."

She looks up at her puzzle... being unable to see beyond the tall stone wall it's built on. With a small sigh, she flaps her wings, flying up until she can get a good look at it.

"...Yep! That's pretty intimidating all right! Good job Martlet!"

With her cheerful demeanor now restored, Martlet flaps her wings yet again, flying to the next puzzle as fast as she can...

...

...Literal seconds after she leaves, a frightened, crab-like monster scuttles up to where she once, yelling as loud as it can.

"MARTLET! MARTLET WAIT-- DON'T FLY AWAY YET!" Frostermit shouts, looking extremely fed up. "I FOUND A-- oh... she's gone already..."

Frostermit grinds its teeth, angrily stomping a leg into the snow.

"No no, just leave without hearing me out! It's not like I've been yelling for the past five minutes or anything..."

With a frustrated sigh, the shy monster turns around, scuttling towards the Royal Guard's next puzzle...

...

...

...

...

...

For the next several hours, Frostermit chases Martlet around, always arriving just a second too late for her to hears its shouts. Of course, if it were literally anyone else that it was chasing, they'd have long noticed him by now. Unfortunately for the crab-like monster... Martlet isn't exactly the most observant monster in the Underground.

So the unlucky, terrified crab-monster is forced to run across Snowdin, going back and forth as Martlet darts from place to place, apparently doing much more work around the area than she usually does.

Eventually, the poor monster's torment comes to an end, as Martlet flies towards her last destination of the day, her small sentry station located at the far end of Snowdin.

...

...

...

"Gosh! What an exhausting day!" Martlet says, groaning as she stretches her wings. "It's like everyone had problems that needed solving today!"

Her voice changes pitch, soon mimicking several other monsters to the best of her abilities.

"'Oh Martlet, my roof has a leak! Could you fix it up when you fly by later?'"

"'Hey Miss Martlet! Your bridge broke again! Could you come fix it?'"

"'Martlet! Martlet! Come quick! Someone pet Lesser Dog too much, and now he's breaking everything when he moves!'"

The tired bird shakes her head, sighing softly to herself.

"Well, at least I got a lot of work done today, and besides... helping a bunch of people does feel pretty nice... I bet Chujin would be pretty proud of me if he..."

...

...

...

Martlet clears these thoughts from her head, instead sitting down at her sentry station, eager to get to her favorite activity during working hours: napping.

"Now I can relax and enjoy the rest of the day." she murmurs, resting her head in her arms. "After all, my shift ends in less than ten minutes. It's all smooth sailing from here. Nobody ever has an issue in the last ten minutes..."

As if on cue, a monster shoots out of the words, screaming at the top of their lungs.

"MARTLET! MARTLET! DON'T CLOCK OUT YET!" Frostermit shouts, causing the scatterbrained bird to jump half a foot into the air, startled.

"F-Frostermit?! Jeez, calm down!" she scolds, barely resisting the urge to cover her ears. "I'm sure that whatever the issue is, it can wait until--"

"THERE'S A HUMAN IN LOWER SNOWDIN!"

The crab-like monster's words make her halt mid-sentence, leaving her mouth open in an O shape.

"...What?!"

"I SAW A HUMAN!" Frostermit repeats, still just as panicked as before. "THEY'RE IN HONEYDEW RESORT! CALLS THE OTHER GUARDS! CALL UNDYNE! NO WAIT-- THEY'RE NEAR A BUNCH OF OTHER MONSTERS! THERE'S NO TIME TO GET HELP!"

"A-Are you sure? Maybe you just saw a--"

She pauses as she realizes exactly who she's talking to...

As soon as she realizes this, Martlet visibly pales, taking off into the pitch-black sky a second later.

Chapter Text

After Clover finishes his breakfast, the day quickly passes by, with him spending most of it entertaining the various monsters that visit Honeydew Resort. All in all, it's one of the best, most enjoyable days he's ever experienced.

Meeting dozens of new people, each of whom being extremely eager to talk to you, would, of course, be very intimidating... but when these people are monsters, it's a far different story.

For some odd reason, Clover can't help but feel like he knows the monsters he interacts with. It's a faint feeling, yes, but it's still there, almost as if the people he meets in the Underground are long-forgotten friends...

Regardless, the young human feels much more comfortable around the monsters in Snowdin than he ever felt around the adults on the Surface, so when monster after monster piled into Honeydew Resort to talk with him, he wasn't anywhere near as nervous as he had expected he would be.

But of course, all good things must come to an end, and as the day continues on, more monsters head back to their homes, leaving the resort for the night, and before long...

...

...

...

The young, blind cowboy frowns to himself, shoving a golden cup of coffee into his bag as he listens to one of his newest friends speak.

"KNOW CONE HAD FUN TODAY! BUT IT GETTING LATE! KNOW CONE HAS TO GO HOME!" the loud monster says. "TINY HUMAN NOT LEAVE SNOWDIN UNTIL KNOW CONE RETURN, OKAY?"

"...I can't promise nothing... but if I do gotta leave on short notice, I'll try to say goodbye first. That alright with you?"

"KNOW CONE COME BACK SOON! KNOW CONE BRING SNACKS NEXT TIME! KNOW COME MOM MAKES GOOD BERRY PIES!"

"I'll look forward to it." Clover says, forcing a grin onto his face. "Have a good night, Know Cone."

"KNOW CONE HOPE THAT TINY HUMAN HAS GOOD NIGHT TOO! GOODBYE!"

The tall ice-cream cone floats away, leaving the small human alone in the woods outside Honeydew Resort.

...

...

"Sigh..."

The blind cowboy puts his head in his hands, sighing to himself as he thinks about what to do next.

'First I gotta convince any of the stronger monsters in the area to help me with Asgore, and then I gotta actually make it to Asgore. I haven't even met any of the 'strong monsters' in Snowdin yet, and I got no clue on how I'll get em to follow me to Asgore...' he thinks sullenly.

'But with Flowey's help, that ain't gonna be an issue... what is gonna be an issue is leaving Snowdin. If I go through Waterfall, I'll have to avoid Undyne, and something about her name gives me chills... if there's another way to get to the capital, then I'm gonna have to take that. If my gut is giving me a bad feeling about Undyne, then I gotta trust it.'

Clover absentmindedly rubs his neck as he thinks, frowning all the while.

'...And even if there is another way to get to Asgore, I... I ain't too sure that I wanna go and take it, or at least, not immediately. I think I'm liking Snowdin so far. It's... it's what I always imagined a proper town to be like, and I've only seen the Lower bit of it. From what all those other monsters said, Upper Snowdin is where the actual town is at, and if the resort on its own is this nice, then Snowdin itself should be...'

...

...

'Lord, I'm pathetic.' he scoffs, forcing away the thoughts of Snowdin town. 'I got a mission to complete. I can't let myself get distracted with stuff like this. Even if the monsters in Snowdin are nice folks, I've already left plenty of nice folks behind in the Dark Ruins. I'd be doing all of them a disservice if I left the Dark Ruins on my mission only to settle down in Snowdin for a while.'

The blind human scowls, clenching his fists tightly.

'This ain't a vacation. I need to convince Asgore to give up on his war against humans as soon as I can. If I succeed, I'll have plenty of time to fraternize and make friends afterwards. If I don't... well, that won't matter either way, since Flowey would just load a save.'

'I've already wasted enough time in the Dark Ruins. It don't matter if I like the people around here, I can't stay. I gotta stop Asgore, and any distractions are just gonna delay me from doing that.'

Clover's thoughts begin to take a darker turn the more he thinks.

'It's lazy of me to sit around Snowdin when I could be getting to work on convincing monsters to help against the King. What would Melody think if she were here? What would Frisk think?! Both of them are some of the most driven people I've met, and I'd be deeply surprised if they wouldn't be disappointed with what I've been doing.'

'Heck, Frisk is only 6 years old, but they're way more determined and hard-working than I'll ever be! Their work ethic and ability to keep on going once they've started on something is incredible, and I don't think I'll ever be able to match it... but I owe it to them to try. What I've been doing now? That ain't me really trying. I've been slacking, and it ain't right.'

He pauses, grimacing slightly as a disturbing thought enters his mind.

'After all, Frisk ain't completely safe up there. I went in their place, sure, but they'll be around my age by the time the next sacrifice happens. If... if they're unlucky, maybe they'll get chosen a second time in a row...'

...

...

'...Nah. That ain't gonna happen.' Clover thinks, quickly reassuring himself. 'No matter what happens, Frisk'll be alright. They won't get chosen. It'll just be some other kid... but still, whoever comes down here next is gonna be in trouble if Asgore doesn't un-declare war on Humans. If I don't get him to stop, then nobody will... and so it's gotta be me. I can't laze around Snowdin making pals forever. I gotta get a move on soon...'

Suddenly, a nervous voice calls out from behind him, snapping the blind child out of his thoughts.

"C-Clover? You want to come back inside now? I... I'm pretty sure we have rooms available if you want to spend the night!"

Clover tenses up for a second, almost summoning the magical pair of glasses he's become so familiar with... but he relaxes once he recognizes the voice.

"I'll be okay for now, Miss Honeydew." he says, causing the shopkeeper to frown. "I'll be up there in a bit. I'm just... I'm just thinking about stuff is all..."

The bear-like monster stares at the child's back, hesitating for several moments...

...

...

"...Well, okay. Just don't stay out here for too long, alright? Humans don't handle the cold as well as monsters do."

"Alright, thank'ya Miss."

With one last glance at the blind human, the Honeydew Shopkeeper heads back inside, leaving Clover to his thoughts...

Hec grumbles under his breath as he works, scrubbing down the dirty dishes of the day with an annoyed expression on his face...

...of course, his grumbling immediately comes to a halt as a familiar, bear-like monster enters the room, looking even more annoyed than Hec himself.

The ball-shaped monster instantly becomes the perfect picture of a hard worker as he sees the Honeydew Shopkeeper, but much to his dismay, she marches over to him nonetheless.

"Uh-- hey boss!" he nervously says, hoping that she doesn't take her bad mood out on him.

"Don't 'hey boss' me!" she responds, obviously unhappy. "Until I'm satisfied that you've repaid what you owe the resort, you aren't allowed to even work here!"

"It wasn't that big of a deal, and I already said I was..."

Hec trails off as he sees her expression darken with each word he says. He soon makes the wise decision, and decides to change the subject.

"So, is everything alright? You're looking a bit... annoyed."

"I... ugh. I'm not even sure."

Upon seeing the confused look on Hec's face, she continues.

"It's that human kid. They're... I'm not even sure how to describe it, but he doesn't really seem... happy? I-I don't know why, after all, he seemed to love interacting with everyone for the past few days! Now he's acting a little... morose? I'm still not sure on how to put this, but he's been alone out there for a while, and I'm getting concerned."

The ball-like monster frowns at these words, setting down a freshly-dried plate.

"I'll go check on him." he says, walking past the Honeydew Shopkeeper.

"Aren't you going to finish cleaning first? You've still got a lot to do before you've paid the resort back!"

Hec doesn't halt his movements, cleanly walking out the door as he speaks.

"I can get that finished later. This is more important."

Without even bothering to hear her response, he exits the resort, walking towards cold snow where the blind human is sitting.

...

...

"Huh... maybe there is hope for him..." the shopkeeper mumbles, grinning softly.

As Clover continues thinking about his mission, and of course, his laziness in failing to get it completed, he hears the faint crunch of snow behind him. He opens his mouth to ask who it is, but before he can, a familiar monster's voice calls out.

"How're you doing, Clover?" Hec asks, sitting down on the snow next to the young cowboy. "Everything alright?"

Clover is silent for several seconds, but when he does reply, it's exactly the answer Hec expected his question to get.

"...I'm fine. It's nothing..."

"You sure?"

The blind child silently nods his head, causing Hec to sigh.

"Well, alright. I can understand if you don't wanna talk about it, since we've only known each other for a few days. Heck, there are things I don't want to talk to anyone about, even if I've known them for years!

Clover tilts his head at this, obviously curious about what the ball-shaped monster has to say. Hec grins at this, unseen by Clover.

"Oh, and before you ask, no I'm not going to tell you. It's an embarrassing story, really."

"...?"

"Sigh... it's how I got fired from Honeydew Resort to begin with. Honestly, it's making me cringe a little to remember it!"

"...You promised..." Clover mutters, causing Hec's smile to grow.

"What was that?"

"Earlier you said you'd tell me."

"I did?"

Hec's attempts to 'play dumb' only serve to pull the young human's attention away from his own thoughts, instead putting all of his focus on Hec himself.

"You did!" Clover protests, scowling at the short monster's words. "I remember! It was earlier today and everything!"

"Are you sure? Maybe you were talking to another monster that just sounded like me?"

"Hec!!!"

"Fine, fine, I'll tell you!" he says, laughing at the human's childlike anger.

Clover listens intently, all traces of his former unhappiness gone due to Hec's needling.

"So it all started when we learnt that several members of the Royal Guard were coming here on vacation, and I thought 'Hey! What would be the best way to spice up our performance? Passion! The Captain of the Royal Guard always talks about turning up the heat when it comes to being passionate! We could do something with that...'"

...

...

...

...

...

"--and by the time we put out the fires, half the resort was lost, Ta was burnt black, and the Shopkeeper had a panic attack. Of course, as soon as she calmed down, she found me, dragged me into the soot-covered building, and then punted me out the window."

Clover howls with laughter at the ball-shaped monster's story, unable to believe what he's hearing.

"Really?! You thought that was going to be a good idea?!"

"In my defense, monsters aren't really taught fire safety!" Hec says, doing his best to defend himself. "Fire can't hurt most of us, and almost all of our buildings are heavily resistant to the stuff."

"The resort is made out of wood! How is that resistant to fire?!"

"...Well... it isn't..."

The joyful human chokes at these words, suddenly overcome with another fit of laughter. In a solemn voice, Hec continues speaking, only adding to Clover's amusement.

"The boss wasn't happy with the situation, and she got her family's permission to ban me from working there until I 'pay back the damages, or learn from the experience. Whichever comes first.' I'm not too sure what she means by 'learn from the experience' though. After all, I know better than to do something like that again."

"You think?!"

Clover continues laughing at Hec's misfortune, causing the ball-shaped monster to give a sly, self-satisfied smile.

"Heh... so, are you feeling any better now?"

It takes the blind child a few seconds to respond through his laughter, but when he does, he gives a reply that causes Hec to beam in joy.

"I... yeah. Yeah, I am."

"You're a good kid. Just know that if you need to talk, you'll know where to find me."

"Of course. Thanks Hec."

"Anytime, Clover. Now..."

Hec gets to his feet, stretching his legs with a groan.

"...I've got to get back to work. If I want a chance to work here again, I've got to pay the resort back as soon as possible. I'll see you later!"

After saying this, the small monster walks away from Clover, heading back inside the resort.

'...'

Clover listens to his friend leave, sitting on the soft, cold snow for quite some time...

...

...

"Halt, human!" a feminine voice suddenly calls out from behind him, snapping the young cowboy out of the quiet, peaceful relaxation he was in. "Martlet of the Royal Guard is here to put an end to... whatever it is you're doing! Come quietly and nobody will get hurt!"

Martlet flies through the cold air of Snowdin, flapping her wings as fast as she can. The entire time, her mind can't help but think of the worst case scenarios.

'Did they hurt anyone?! Is that why Frostermit was so scared?! Oh please please please don't be a repeat of the last human! Or if it is, please be easy to apprehend!'

The Royal Guard weaves through the air with practiced ease, being far more comfortable in the air than in the ground.

'Oh man oh man oh man! Chujin said that this would happen! And it had to happen on one of the busiest days I've had too! Could this get any worse?!'

As soon as this thought enters her head, Martlet suddenly realizes something...

'I left the guidebook at my sentry station! Oh my God, it did get worse! How am I going to know what to do without the guidebook?!?!'

...

'...It's fine, it's fine. I can handle this. If the human is hurting anyone, then I just need to hurry and take them out fast! That's what the guidebook said, right? Step one: Be courteous and introduce yourself! Step two: Apprehend the human! It was something like that, right?'

...

'Whatever! I'm sure that's close enough!'

Despite how fast her mind may race, she doesn't have much time to think of what can go wrong, as she soon arrives at Honeydew Resort. With wide eyes, she peers through the darkness of the night, barely being able to see a small, hatted figured in the snow near the resort's wooden building.

'Ohmygodisthat--'

The hatted human tilts their head, and for a split second, Martlet worries that they know she's there...

...

...but the feeling is gone almost immediately when the human doesn't turn around and attack her.

'Okay Martlet, you've got this! This is what you've been training for! Just... just go out there and apprehend the human!'

Swallowing her worries, Martlet swoops down at the human, yelling as she nears them.

"Halt, human! Martlet of the Royal Guard is here to put an end to... whatever it is you're doing! Come quietly and nobody will get hurt!"

The human jumps, startled, before quickly turning towards the quickly-incoming bird, hand creeping towards the holster at their hip.

Alarmed that the small human will draw the weapon, Martlet decides not to stop her descent towards them, instead turning to the side to shoulder-bash them.

The scatterbrained bird sees a flash of yellow light up the darkness, but a split-second later, her shoulder hits the human, sending them flying several yards away.

Luckily for the human, the soft snow breaks their fall, making the landing far less dangerous than it would've been otherwise.

...

...

...despite this, they don't move.

...

...

...

...

...

"...Hey... uh... are you okay?" Martlet asks after several seconds of silence.

...

...

...

"...Owww..."

The hatted human gives a loud groan, confirming that they're still alive. Martlet, for her part, sighs in relief.

"Phew... uh, what now...?"

She takes a few seconds to think, wracking her brain in an attempt to remember what the Royal Guard Guidebook said.

...

...

"Oh wait-- I think you were supposed to have the first attack!" Martlet says, slapping her forehead with a wing. "My bad! You can go ahead and take your turn now, alright?"

"..."

The small human doesn't respond, gasping for air as they grab their chest. After a few awkward seconds of silence, the human reaches into their bag, taking out a large, honey-covered pancake, which they then quickly consume. Once they do so, their expression becomes less pain-filled, and their breathing itself clears up immensely.

"...Was... was that it? Is it my turn, or do I give you the chance to attack, or...?"

...

...

Her questions are again met with silence, but before she can open her mouth to speak, the human slowly raises their hands above their head.

...

...

"...You can fight back now." she says, not understanding what her opponent is doing. "I... I'm pretty sure that's how this works?"

The human shakes their head at her advice.

"N-No need." they say, wincing from the still-lingering pain of Martlet's first attack.

"But--"

"I surrender."

Chapter Text

The light of the Swelterstone peeks out over the horizon, signaling the start of a new day in the Underground.

Monsters groan and bicker good-naturedly with each other as they get out of bed, most eager to face the day ahead of them after a nice, refreshing night of sleep...

...but for one bird-like monster in Snowdin, the new day does nothing other than highlight just how tired she is, having gotten absolutely no sleep the night before due to her new... 'guest.'

Martlet paces across the floor of her living room, occasionally glancing at her front door with an anxious expression on her face. Bags are obvious under her eyes, and yet she doesn't go to sleep, too focused on the fact that she has a human in her house!!!!!

And not just any human, but a human child! A blind human child! And she attacked them! And she almost killed them!!!!!

Just the thought of Clover staying in her house wouldn't be enough to keep the lethargic guard awake, but it's the guilt that eats away at her that kept Martlet from sleeping last night.

When she heard the panic in Frostermit's voice, she threw away her common sense, not even bothering to think of why the human is at Honeydew Resort, or why the monsters of the resort were all okay when she arrived. Instead, she decided to rush blindly at the human, relying on what little she remembered from the Royal Guard Guidebook and her training under Undyne as opposed to actually using her head. Because of this, she attacked a small, blind child from out of nowhere, and would've severely injured them if the ground of Lower Snowdin wasn't covered in snow.

It's a good thing that Clover surrendered when he did, because if he didn't...

...

...

Martlet can almost hear the young human's groans of pains, despite the fact that it's been hours since their 'fight'.

She's tempted to be angry at Frostermit, as the timid monster let its fear control its actions, and it almost led to Martlet doing something she'd deeply regret... but she can't bring herself to blame them. After all, out of all of the monsters in the Underground, Frostermit has one of the best reasons to be afraid of humans...

Knock.

Knock.

Knock.

Before she can dwell too long on her thoughts, someone knocks at the door, causing her expression to grow even more anxious despite already knowing who it is.

After taking a deep, calming breath, Martlet walks to her front door, pulling it open to reveal her visitors..

In front of Martlet's house are five canines, each carrying their own weapons.

The first to greet Martlet is a squinty-eyed dog wearing a black mask. In this dog's hands are two shortswords, and he wears an permanently annoyed expression.

"Martlet?" Doggo says, peering around the room. "You know I can't see good. Start moving so I know you're here."

The scatterbrained bird waves her hand, causing Doggo to sigh in relief.

"Phew. I almost thought the human had got you, and they were the one to open the door! After all, a human willingly giving themselves up? That's almost unheard of! I was sure that it was a trick."

He pats her on the shoulder, moving into her home as he does.

"Glad to see that you're alright, despite my worries."

When Doggo moves out of the way, he reveals the next canine in line... or canines.

The dogs behind him stand side to side, each clad in executioner-style robes. As one may expect, they carry large axes in their paws. Under Martlet's slightly-disgusted gaze, they nuzzle their noses lovingly, before walking in after Doggo.

"Great job on capturing them, Martlet!" Dogaressa praises, looking impressed.

"Yeah! I can't believe you managed that!" Dogamy echoes.

The two then sniff the air for several seconds, wrinkling their noses soon after.

"That's..."

"...a very weird smell. It almost reminds me of..."

"...Doggo's... uh... you know..."

The feminine dog gives an awkward glance at Doggo, acting as if she had just said something very insensitive, but the nearly-blind dog doesn't react in any way, save for a slight frown appearing on his muzzle. Before the silence can last for too long, Dogamy speaks up.

"...And you're sure that they're a human this time? We wouldn't want a repeat of--"

"Of course they're a human! I triple-checked and everything!" Martlet says defensively.

"Well, if you're sure..."

Dogamy falls silent, and both him and his wife move out of the way to allow the next dog to enter.

After the two lovebirds make their entrance, Lesser Dog appears, carrying his familiar shield and sword in his hands. Despite the metal armor on his body, he still seems excited, and eagerly greets Martlet...

...but his eagerness is nothing before the next member of the Canine Unit, who bounds into the room with a large, affectionate smile on his face.

Greater Dog jumps at Martlet, but ends up running into Lesser Dog before he can give the bird a hug. Slightly annoyed, he yips at the smaller canine, before looking at Martlet hopefully.

"H-Hey big guy. Nice to see you... but we're working now, alright? So no pets until after." Martlet says nervously, causing the expressions of every dog in the room to turn grim.

"We've got to hurry." Doggo says, already moving deeper into Martlet's home.

"Right. Where's the human?" Dogamy and Dogaressa ask, following the leader of the Canine Unit.

"He's... yawn... he's in one of the guest rooms. Up the stairs, second door on the right."

The scatterbrained guard's voice, filled with guilt, gives the Canine Unit all the information they need. With a firm nod, Doggo continues moving, speaking once more before he moves to find the human.

"Thank you. You've done an amazing job so far Martlet, and I appreciate you calling us over to help, but we're more suited to dealing with the human. We'll take it from here."

"You... you aren't going to hurt them, right...?"

"Of course not. We'll just restrain them and take then them to Undyne. She'll deal with the human afterwards."

Lesser Dog barks in agreement, causing Martlet's worries to lessen slightly.

"I... well... they gave themselves up willingly, so are you sure they need to be restrained? This could be a repeat of... yawn... of the Kindness soul..."

Doggo shakes his head.

"It's protocol, and there's nothing we can do about that."

Without wasting any more time, the Canine Unit moves past the guilty guard, heading upstairs to talk with the human...

Martlet finds herself pacing her living room yet again, more anxious now than ever. As she paces, she can't help but worry about the little human's future.

'Oh my God... did I really let the other guards know that there was a human here?! What was I thinking?! They're going to take him to Undyne! And... and she doesn't have the best record of being 'gentle' around prisoners! Monsters can take it, of course, and they don't really mind since she doesn't use magic, but he's a human! Humans have weird bodies! Physical attacks will hurt them!'

She gulps at this thought.

'A-And the Canine Unit aren't the most gentle members of the Royal Guard... maybe I should go up there and check on them...? Or would that just interfere with whatever it is they're doing?'

...

'I mean... Doggo is pretty good at handling things, and he can also keep down Lesser Dog when he gets too excited. Dogamy and Dogaressa are usually too focused on each other to accidentally hurt anyone, which just leaves--'

From upstairs, she can hear a large thump, causing her to pale.

'I can't believe that I let Greater Dog in here! He's almost as bad as Undyne! But... but Doggo should be able to keep him from doing anything, right...? And besides, if Doggo can't... then maybe Dogamy or Dogaressa will! They're the most responsible members of the Canine Unit!'

...

...

'Oh my God they're the most responsible members of the Canine Unit.'

With this horrifying realization, Martlet immediately decides that she'll have to do something, and dashes up the stairs, moving as quickly as she can in her sleep-deprived state...

...but by the time she makes it up the stares, she's met with a confusing sight.

Each member of the Canine Unit stands outside the door of the guest room, and the tails of every dog except Doggo are wagging at a speed she's never seen before. Dogamy and Dogaressa look like they've discovered something truly mind-blowing, while Greater Dog pants excitedly, beaming all the while.

The most surprising thing she sees, however, come from the last two canines.

Lesser Dog is forced to tilt his head downward to fit in the hallway, as his neck is now stretched to a comical degree. If Martlet were less tired and guilty, she'd pale even further, as she'd remember that Lesser Dog being like this has never ended well for the buildings in Snowdin.

And lastly, there's Doggo, who walks out of the room with a melancholic, troubled expression on his face, which is something that Martlet has never seen before. Normally, the leader of the Canine Unit is shockingly confident while on the job, a stark contrast to the way he acts off the clock. The only time she's seen that confidence shake was when someone managed to play a prank on him using his inability to see things that aren't moving, but rather than the fear and confusion he had then, he just looks... unsure.

It takes a few seconds for her to realize that Doggo can't see her, and so after moving her arm back and forth for a little bit, the canine's attention snaps onto her.

"Oh-- hello Martlet. We're done with the human now..."

"...Is everything alright?" she asks, feeling worry rise up within her. "You guys didn't... yawn... you didn't accidentally hurt them, did you?"

"No! No, nothing like that." Doggo hurriedly reassures, sounding almost offended by the idea. "No, we just... sigh... I realized that things are a little more complicated than I had originally thought..."

"What do you mean?"

"Well... the UGPS is on strike, and none of us have a way to contact Captain Undyne other than actually going over to Waterfall. And since, technically, nothing in the guidebook says that we're allowed to leave our posts if we need to transport a human to the Captain... all we can do is wait for her to come to Snowdin."

"But... yawn... but I thought that it was pretty obvious that we're supposed to bring a human to the Captain or Asgore if we find one? Wasn't that the whole point of you guys coming over today?"

"Martlet." Doggo says, staring at her with serious eyes.

"Y-Yeah?"

"They're a good kid. He reminds me of..."

The squinty-eyed dog pauses for a few seconds, grimacing at the words he was about to say.

"...Well, that doesn't matter much... what I mean is that Clover can stay around here until Captain Undyne comes to Snowdin for a performance evaluation."

It takes Martlet's sleep-deprived head a few seconds to understand what Doggo is saying, but when she does, her eyes widen.

"Y-You mean--"

"That's right. And since you were the one who found the human... you'll have to provide them with housing while they're 'under arrest.' Can you do that?"

"..."

"...Martlet...?"

"Yes... yes, I can do that." she says, voice suddenly firm.

The nearly-blind guard sighs in relief, looking at Martlet with a smile.

"That's great. I'm not too sure on when Captain Undyne will come by next, but we'll have plenty of warning before she does. Now go ahead and get some sleep. Me and the rest of the Unit will get out of your feathers."

After saying this, Doggo whistles, immediately catching the attention of every other member of the Canine Unit.

"We're done here. Back to Upper Snowdin! First one there gets belly-rubs!"

Martlet barely even sees the unit as they leave, due to how eager each of them are to get out of here. Before long, the scatterbrained bird is left alone in her house... well, almost alone.

With heavy, dragging footsteps, Martlet walks down the hallway, barely able to keep herself awake as she does so. Despite all of her exhaustion, she can't rest just yet...

Eventually, the tired bird finds her way to the guest room where Clover is staying. After hesitating for a few seconds, she gently opens the door, intent on having a much-needed conversation with the blind child...

...

...only to find Clover asleep, smiling softly, while his clothes are covered in dog fur. The sight of it causes a smile to appear on Martlet's beak.

'...You know what? That can wait until later, after we're both wide awake...' she thinks, quietly closing the door, before walking away, eager to finally get some sleep.

Chapter Text

With a wide yawn, Clover's eyes open, revealing the nothingness he's grown so familiar with. After panicking for a few moments at his inability to see, his freshly-awoken mind finally catches up to the present, reminding him of where he is, and why he can't see anything.

The panic fades as quickly as it came about, being replaced by a faint sense of satisfaction, as he's become one step closer to completing his mission.

The blind cowboy groans as he gets out of bed, stretching in place for a few seconds to ready his still-sore limbs for the day ahead of him.

With practiced ease, Clover weaves his way around the room, moving towards the door as if he's lived here for years. Just as his hand grabs the doorknob, he pauses, realizing that something isn't quite right...

'I haven't used none of that magic that Decibat taught me since I first got here.' he thinks, bewildered by this realization. 'How do I know where everything is...?'

You see, although Clover's magic allows him to 'see' an area and know where everything is, the effects of the magic do not last forever. It usually begins to fade after a few hours, and is almost completely gone after he sleeps... but it hasn't faded yet. Even now, almost a full 24 hours after he had first arrived, Clover can navigate through Martlet's guest room as if he's lived here for years, no magic required.

'Did... did I end up using it in my sleep...? But I always had to concentrate really hard to use it... is sleep magic-casting a thing? Like sleep-walking, but way cooler?'

Before he can dwell on these thoughts for too long, however, a familiar voice calls out from behind him.

"Clover! You're finally awake!" Flowey says, concern obvious in his voice. "Are you alright? That stupid bird hit you pretty hard before you surrendered! I almost loaded right then and there!"

Whatever tension Clover had drains out of him as he hears the voice of his best friend. Putting all thoughts of his strange ability to move around the room out of his mind, he responds, grinning brightly.

"I'm fine, Flowey, but what about you? Are you all rested up now? Do you need some more time underground to recover?"

Unseen to the young human, Flowey's 'caring' grin grows wider, and the small flower has to force himself not to laugh at the concern he's receiving.

"I'm all better, pal, don't you worry! But... what's all this about?! I almost had a heart attack when I saw you surrender to her! And when those mutts came in to talk with you! The only reason I didn't load was because I knew you must've had a plan!"

"Can flowers have heart attacks?"

"..."

Flowey comes dangerously close to strangling the child in front of him, but he reigns himself in, forcing memories of the human's death to the forefront of his mind to calm himself.

"Don't change the subject." he says, noticeably unamused.

"Hehe, alright..."

The flower's sour reaction to his joke only causes Clover's smile to widen, much to Flowey's annoyance.

"Well, when she hit me, it hurt a lot more than any of Dalv's attacks did, and I noticed that she was doing a lot more damage than he was when we fought." Clover begins, smile becoming strained at the memory. "And so I thought that if I do manage to beat her, it'll take me well over a hundred deaths, so I shouldn't try to beat her. And then I realized that she's a Royal Guard, and the Royal Guard probably reports to Asgore. Since my mission is to reach him as soon as I can, surrendering seemed like the best thing to do!"

"Clover..."

Flowey sighs, sounding obviously unimpressed.

"...You do realize that the other part of your mission is to convince monsters to help you against him, right? I've already told you, you--"

"Can't beat him on my own, I know, I know... but you also said that the monsters I need to get on my side need to be strong, right? I doubt you'd find stronger monsters than in the Royal Guard!"

Flowey's mind wanders, thinking about each member of the Royal Guard...

...

...

"You'd be surprised..." he mutters.

"Hm?"

"I said that it was a good idea!"

"I know, right? The only bad part is that I won't have much time to actually convince them... but I'm sure I can manage!"

Clover's flowery friend tilts his head, replying in obvious confusion.

"What? What makes you think that you're short on time?"

"Well, the Royal Guards who visited before I went to sleep said that they were going to bring me to their Captain, and you told me that she's as unlikely to change as Asg--"

"They gave up on that plan pretty much instantly, Clover." Flowey interrupts.

"...What?"

"They're not going to be bringing you to Undyne. Instead, they'll wait for her to visit Snowdin for a performance evaluation."

"...What?!?!"

The young human almost shouts these words, so great is his surprise. Flowey flinches back, scowling at the child in front of him as he speaks.

"Not so loud, you'll wake the bird-brain up."

"Oh-- sorry, but... what?! Why are they waiting? All of them seemed pretty eager to bring me to her!"

"It's because of you, Clover. They're dogs. Big, deadly, bipedal dogs, yes, but dogs nonetheless. You gave the biggest one belly rubs, then you gave the one with a shield headpats, and then you taught those two lovebirds that they can pet each other! Of course they'd warm up to you."

"B-But what about the last one? Their leader?!" Clover asks, flabbergasted by this new development.

"Oh, he was the one who changed his mind first." Flowey replies casually, causing the blind human's mouth to fall open into an O shape in confusion.

"???"

"As soon as you told them your story, he immediately decided that he didn't want to be responsible for your death. I think you remind him of someone he used to know, or something along those lines. Regardless, he almost started crying when you talked about the Surface."

"He... he did...?"

"Mhm! It was actually a little sad! I think he was keeping the tears in because he was around the other Royal Guards! It almost makes me wonder why he chose to be a guard in the first place if he's this soft on the first human he captures..."

"Oh... that's..."

Clover falls silent, thinking over these new facts with a complicated expression on his face.

On the one hand, he wants to get to Asgore as soon as he can. Anything that stop him from doing that will just make him feel worse, leading to Clover blaming himself for being 'lazy' for taking so long... but on the other hand, it isn't really his fault now, is it...?

He did his best to speed things up. He surrendered to the Royal Guard, who were supposed to bring him to Asgore ASAP. If they're taking their time... then maybe he can just wait for the Captain of the Guard to visit Snowdin?

Something that Clover doesn't realize is that, deep down, he wants to slow down. He wants nothing more than for his journey to take time. He enjoys being around the monsters he's met, and yet it's always soured by his mission, and by his thoughts that not focusing everything he has on getting to Asgore makes him 'lazy'.

Now? Now he has what may be the best excuse in the world to enjoy his time in the Underground. After all, if it takes him time to get to Asgore, then that's the Royal Guard's fault, isn't it? Other than running away from the best allies he can recruit to help against Asgore, what can he do to speed things up?

Of course, Clover doesn't understand most of this. He just wants to make it to the King, and so it takes him several minutes of silence to eventually nod his head.

"...Alright. I... I guess it's best to wait. It just gives me more time to convince the guards!"

Upon seeing the bright, hopeful smile on Clover's face, Flowey fights back a laugh, being sorely tempted to remind the child of something he's missing...

Because Flowey notices one thing that should be on the human's mind, and yet, oddly enough, Clover doesn't seem to worry about at all.

Namely, the Royal Guard who's house he's in.

If it were any other adult who had hurt him so badly on their first encounter, then Clover would surely be anxious, subconsciously worrying that his time with them would be just as painful and abusive as his time on the Surface. Even if they had proven to be kind, caring people afterwards, he'd need a while to grow truly comfortable around them...

...

...

...

...but when it comes to Martlet, it's a different story.

The scatterbrained guard is quite possibly one of the most frustrating monsters Flowey has ever encountered. He's lost count of the number of runs he's lost because someone decided that they wanted to live with her instead of finishing the mission and bringing Asgore to justice.

Even on the runs where Flowey killed Martlet before she could send a letter to Clover, or heck, before she could even meet him to begin with, something always went wrong. From Clover realizing that Flowey had dust on his hands, to Clover suddenly growing sentimental and deciding that he wanted to say one last goodbye to the monsters he's met, any runs where he so much as ruffles her feathers are doomed to end in failure. 

Just as he's lost count of the number of runs that've failed due to her, he has also lost count of the number of runs that ended prematurely due to him taking out his anger on the bird.

Those runs were nice. He can't remember anything quite as cathartic...

...

...

...and yet they're soured by the knowledge that even his many, many attempts to break the duo's friendship apart have always failed. No matter what she does to him, or what sins he's committed, the two just can't bring themselves to hate each other.

On the runs where Clover kills all the monsters in his path, she's the only one to be spared, and she always manages to get him to go back on his ways. It doesn't matter how much effort Flowey puts into convincing Clover that all monsters (other than him) are evil and deserve death, the stupid bird somehow gets Clover to spare at least one monster or soulless machine, and then by the time he reaches her, she convinces him to live with her!

If Flowey was a religious monster, he may suspect that some higher power was playing a prank on him...

...but that's impossible. There are no higher powers than Flowey. It's just either bad luck or, as he's begun to suspect, the memories of past resets engraving themselves on Clover's subconscious.

Despite almost dying to her in this run and being burdened with the knowledge that Martlet called the other guards here, Clover isn't afraid in the slightest. As a matter of fact, he even seems excited and happy to be living here!

Although most of that excitement comes from having an excuse to slack off on his mission, Flowey knows better than anyone that some of it is because of Martlet herself. The young human always acts differently around her, and it enrages Flowey to no end.

After all, if Clover acted that way with him, then getting the souls would be a breeze! And for that matter, why shouldn't Clover act that way with Flowey?! Is it just because his subconscious remembers the resets?! So what! Flowey has treated Clover better than just about anyone in the cowboy's life ever has! The same can be said about most of the runs they've spent together! Just because he occasionally has a little fun doesn't mean that--

Knock.

Knock.

"Uh... hello? Are you awake yet...?" a feminine voice says, causing Flowey's attention to snap away from his thoughts.

The flower scowls at the sudden interruption, but mumbles one last sentence to Clover.

"Sorry for the silence, I was a little... distracted. You can go talk to her now, I'll leave."

Before Clover can respond, the flower disappears into the ground.

...

...

'Now what has gotten into him?' Clover thinks, full of concern after his best friend suddenly went silent. 'Was he lying about being fully recovered? Or does--'

"...Hello? Are you up?"

"Y-Yeah! I'm awake!" he says, snapped out of his worried thoughts.

'He didn't sound tired. Whatever it is, I'd be willing to bet that it's no big deal...'

"Alright! Do you mind if I come in? I... I think we need to talk, since you'll be staying here for a while..."

Chapter Text

Martlet stares awkwardly at the human sitting across from her, grimacing slightly as she notices a large bruise forming on Clover's forearm.

After the captured human opened the door for her, she decided that it'd be best if they moved to the living room before they started talking. As just about anyone other than Martlet could've told you, letting a blind child guide themselves through a home they're unfamiliar with is not a good idea.

It went well enough at first, of course, to the point where it even surprised Martlet. Clover moved through the hallway with ease, acting as familiar with the layout of the house as Martlet herself. Any tables or objects in his way were avoided without much issue... unfortunately, the scatterbrained bird forgot to clean yesterday, and so when she stepped over a left-behind piece of garbage... Clover didn't.

Her soul almost leapt out of her chest when she saw him go tumbling down the stairs. Luckily, some quick use of wind magic on her part allowed the blind cowboy to avoid any dangerous injuries, instead leaving him with some bumps and bruises.

Surprisingly, he didn't even blame her, waving the guard's apologies away with a smile.

"Don't worry." he said. "It hurts a little, but I'm used to it."

...

...

The casual way in which he said that only makes her feel even worse, and the fact that the child is so likable doesn't help.

Martlet swears, even though she's only known this child for a day, she already feels closer to them than most of the monsters in Snowdin. They seem almost... familiar, in a way. It's almost like she's known them for a long, long time before capturing them today... but that's crazy. Martlet is pretty sure she'd know if she had met a human, much less befriended one, before now. She even double and triple-checked her memories, and she doesn't recall meeting any humans before Clover!

...

...and yet she still can't help but feel an odd sense of deja vu whenever she sees the young human move through her house...

"So what're we gonna talk about?" Clover asks, snapping her out of these thoughts. "I can handle the food and stuff on my own Miss Martlet, and I can go stay in Honeydew Resort if you'd rather I--"

"Martlet is fine!" she interrupts, looking horrified at the idea of being called miss. "You can call me Martlet. That's my name! And uh... there's no need for you to leave. Since I was the Royal Guard who captured you, I'm responsible for your care."

"I don't mind, Mi-- Martlet. I'm used to taking care of myself."

Unseen by Clover, Martlet's frown only grows at these words.

"...No, I can deal with it. I'm a very responsible monster! Letting you live here isn't an issue, and I have more than enough food to keep you from going hungry! There's nothing to worry about!"

"Well, if you're sure..."

"Of course I'm sure! I'm confident that I can take care of you until you have to leave!" she lies. "And besides, even if I didn't want you to be here, it's my duty as a Royal Guard to provide food and housing! So I kinda have to!"

"..."

These words would be hurtful if they came from any other adult, but Clover doesn't feel the anxiousness he's become so familiar with when Martlet speaks. For some reason, he just knows that she doesn't mean it in a hurtful way.

As a matter of fact, he's pretty sure that she doesn't even realize that those words could be hurtful to begin with...

Not noticing Clover's sudden silence, Martlet continues on, putting on a stern voice.

"Since you're going to be living with me for a while, there a few things you've got to know! These rules are non-negotiable, and since you're currently imprisoned by a member of the Royal Guard, you've got to follow them!"

"1: Bedtime is at 11 P.M. sharp, but if you don't feel like going to bed by then, then you can stay up a little longer. I always do! Just make sure you're not up all night. That's never fun the morning after."

"2: I'm not the best cook, so a lot of our meals will be takeout or easy to make! If you want to make anything complicated, make sure I'm at home first so you don't burn down the house!"

"3: Since I'm technically your jailer, you have to listen to what I say, and you can't run away whenever my back is turned! If I'm not with you, then you have to be around another adult monster who I or a member of the Canine Unit trust!"

The scatterbrained guard pauses at this rule, thinking it over for a few seconds.

"...Actually, since I'm still supposed to be working while you're here, you'll have to come with me while I'm on patrol! That's rule 4! I-If that's fine with you... I promise that it won't be too boring. I'll bring along books for you to read or coloring sheets or..."

"I don't mind that." Clover says, ignoring the offers of things he'll need his vision to use. "But what about the chores? Are you gonna have me do the dishes, or clean up the house once we get back, or...?"

"Oh-- that's not something you need to worry about! Just try to clean up after yourself. I'll handle the rest!"

"You sure?"

"Why would I make you clean up my messes?" Martlet asks, tilting her head in confusion. "Is that a thing in human culture? Because if it is, then you can forget about it. That's not something monsters do!"

"..."

"Now, where was I...?"

She thinks for a moment, before wrinkling her nose.

"...Right. Rule number 5: One bath at least every two days. When's the last time you cleaned yourself?"

Clover grimaces at this question, staying silent for a few seconds.

"..."

"..."

"..."

"Clover?"

"...I took a bath a week or two ago while I was living in the Dark Ruins." he eventually replies, causing the bird-like monster to sigh.

"Go take a bath, please. Hallway next to the stairs, second door on the left."

"Yes ma'am."

She doesn't even get a chance to respond to what Clover called her before the young cowboy is gone, dashing towards the bathroom at impressive speeds, even with his inability to see.

...

...

'Ma'am... oh God, I can't believe someone just called me ma'am...'

...

...

'Now that I think about it, does he even have any spare clothes? Oh my God, no wonder what he's wearing is so filthy!'

After having this thought, Martlet dashes towards the front door, already intending on breaking rule #3 by leaving the blind child alone.

"I'm going to Snowdin town!" she shouts. "Don't leave until I get back! No wait-- don't leave even after I get back!"

'Let's see here... I've got 70 G to spare, and I'm... pretty sure I can draw from the Royal Guard's funds since I'm providing for a prisoner? I'll have to ask Doggo... regardless, I think I saw someone selling an outfit from the Dunes last week! They might have one in Clover's size!'

As Martlet flies over the forest near Snowdin, she fails to notice two monsters, both of different shapes and sizes, moving in the direction of her house...

Clover dries his hair, slightly stunned at just how clean he feels after the nice, hot bath he just had.

He's had baths while he lived in the Dark Ruins, of course, but most of the soap was rather... corn-like. Even disregarding the smell and texture, it was nowhere near as good at getting him clean as the soap in Martlet's bathroom. Right now, Clover feels cleaner than he has in years, causing him to feel almost... at home.

Which is strange, since he was never so clean in any of the homes he's ever lived in.

'Y'know what? Maybe I should take baths more often. This ain't half bad...'

He'd feel practically spotless if his clothes weren't absolutely filthy, but they're the only things he has, and so there's nothing he can do about it.

'Now, where'd I put my hat? I could've sworn--'

Before Clover can finish the thought, he hears a loud crash from the front door, causing him to jump into the air, startled.

"What the-- Martlet? That you?" he calls, only to be met with silence for several seconds...

...

...

...and that silence is quickly broken by a familiar, loud voice.

"WHERE IS TINY HUMAN?!" Know Cone calmly asks, much to his companions' displeasure.

"Keep it down! We don't know if that guard is still here!" Hec scolds, shushing Know Cone. "We've got to get Clover and get out of here before she realizes what's going on!"

"KNOW CONE IS SORRY! KNOW CONE WILL TRY TO BE QUIET!"

Hec facepalms, looking at Know Cone with a tired expression on his face.

"You know what? It doesn't matter. If she was here, she'd have heard us by now. Let's just find Clover."

"KNOW CONE WILL SEARCH DOWNSTAIRS, SMALL HEC CAN SEARCH--"

"Know Cone?! Hec?! What're y'all doing here?" Clover asks, making his way out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around his head.

The two monsters freeze, staring at the blind child in shock.

...

"Guys? What--"

Before he can ask them again, Know Cone dashes towards him, pulling the young cowboy into a tight hug.

"TINY HUMAN OK! KNOW CONE GLAD TO SEE TINY HUMAN!!!!!"

"What?! Of course I'm ok! Why--"

Again he gets cut off, as Hec decides to join in on the group hug.

"Are you alright?! Martlet didn't hurt you or anything when she captured you, did she?" he asks, looking Clover over for any injuries.

"I'm fine! I ain't been hurting or nothing... well, I did fall down the stairs, but that doesn't really count. Now, can y'all explain what you're doing in a Royal Guard's house?!"

"We... uh..."

"KNOW CONE AND SMALL HEC HERE TO RESCUE TINY HUMAN! KNOW CONE NOT WANT TINY HUMAN TO GET HURT! ROYAL GUARD HURT HUMANS!"

"...Yeah, that."

"Rescue me? I ain't in any danger. Y'all don't need to worry about me."

"KNOW CONE REMEMBER TALK WITH MISS UNDYNE!" the large, floating ice cream cone says, not believing Clover's words. "MISS UNDYNE SAID THAT SHE WOULD KILL ANY HUMANS SHE MEETS! MISS UNDYNE CAPTAIN OF THE ROYAL GUARD! BIRD LADY CAPTURE TINY HUMAN AND BRING TO MISS UNDYNE!"

"Know Cone is right." Hec agrees. "You may not be in any danger right now, but it's the Royal Guard's job to deal with humans. Even if Martlet isn't going to actually hurt you, the Canine Unit over in Upper Snowdin, or Undyne herself, would be more than willing to do so. Now come on, I don't know where Martlet is, or when she'll be back, but the sooner we get out of here, the better."

After saying this, Hec goes to grab Clover's arm, intent on guiding him away from the scatterbrained guard's house, but Clover twists his arm away, seemingly having expected this.

"Now hold your horses, partner. I already told you, I ain't in any danger. As a matter of fact, I surrendered to her when she came to capture me." he says, planting his feet with a stubborn look on his face.

"WHAT? WHY WOULD TINY HUMAN--"

"Do y'all remember what I said my mission was?"

"Yeah, but confronting Asgore is--"

"It's something that nobody else is gonna do... or do you think I should just lie low and wait for the next kid to fall down here?"

At this, his expression only becomes more stubborn and harsh.

"Because if that's what you think, then I'll tell you straight up: I am never gonna hide away and let someone else handle my problems for me. I'm not a little kid. I don't need y'all worrying over me for nothing."

"But still..." Hec mutters.

"I made it this far, didn't I?" the blind human asks rhetorically, causing Hec's face to turn grim when he remembers just how close Clover was to dying to him during their fight...

"..."

"..."

"KNOW CONE CONFUSED!" Know Cone says, breaking the sudden silence. "TINY HUMAN WANT MAKE IT TO ASGORE?"

"That's right."

"AND TINY HUMAN WANT TO GET ASGORE TO BE FRIENDLY TOWARDS OTHER TINY HUMANS?"

"Something like that..."

BUT IF TINY HUMAN MEET MISS UNDYNE, TINY HUMAN WILL DIE BEFORE HE MEETS ASGORE!"

"I'm sure I can convince her to let me talk to Asgore." Clover says, waving away the cone's concern. "After all, in her eyes, it ain't like I'm gonna be a threat to him."

"WHAT IF SHE ATTACK TINY HUMAN?"

"Well, I'll just have to deal with that when it happens... and besides, It'll take a while for her to come to Snowdin! I already talked to the other Royal Guards in Snowdin, and they aren't gonna be taking me to see her before then. I've got until her next visit to figure out a plan, and I doubt she'll try to kill me on sight."

Hec opens his mouth yet again, intent on arguing further, but Clover hurriedly interrupts him.

"Enough about all that! I heard a crash earlier after y'all arrived. What was that about?"

The two monsters grimace at this question, but before either can answer Clover, a feminine voice calls from the front door.

"Clover! I'm back! Are you-- oh my God what happened to my door?!?!"

Chapter Text

The Royal Guard is a shadow of what it once was. Before the Soul of Patience fell into the Underground, it was mighty, driven, and had monsters lining up to join, each eager to defend their homes from the ones who locked them down here. These monsters were some of the strongest, smartest, and bravest in existence. At one point, Snowdin's Royal Guard was the pride of the Underground, with even the Captain of the Royal Guard having hailed from here... but that all changed when they encountered that patient, kind little girl.

After the death of this human, half of the Royal Guard quit, including just about every member that came from Snowdin. Even now, decades after the confrontation, the Royal Guards in Snowdin have failed to live up to the standards of their past.

From an old, nearly blind dog, to a large, overly-excited canine, even the most elite members of Snowdin's Royal Guard are a far cry from being competent at their jobs. Worst of all, there's one guard in Lower Snowdin who's performance has been a bit... lacking, to the point where, despite being the only guard available to keep watch of Lower Snowdin, she's been put on probation.

As you may imagine, she's had to be quite incompetent for the Royal Guard, as desperate as they are for members, to get so close to firing her. If she isn't spending her time creating ugly, barely-working puzzles, then she's probably sleeping at her sentry station in Lower Snowdin.

And yet for the past week, she's been surprisingly diligent in her work. Her puzzles have turned from good concepts with bad craftsmanship, to good concepts with great craftsmanship, and she's been working on them as if she's made and improved these puzzles for decades. Gone are the multitude of nails hammered into the crumbling wood of her puzzles, and instead, they're replaced with sleek, eye-catching works of... maybe not art, exactly, but something approaching it.

On top of this, the internals of these puzzles are no longer freezing constantly, unable to handle the bitter cold of Snowdin. Other than being remade to be much more resistant to the climate of the area, they're also cared for way more than they used to be, with the usually-lazy guard checking them daily to make sure that there are no issues.

If you asked the residents of Snowdin, they'd tell you that it's a lovely change of pace, and they'd easily be able to point at what's caused this change.

You see, while Martlet usually does her duties alone, allowing her to be as lazy as she wants, she's recently been bringing someone else to work with her. The strangest part of the entire situation isn't that the normally-reclusive guard is bringing someone with her, no... it's who she's bringing with her that's so surprising. 

The person in question is, of course, a young, blind human who was recently 'captured' by the Royal Guard. By this time of the day, the human can be seen sitting on the ground, listening intently as Martlet hammers away at one of her newly-made puzzles.

"--And so right now, I'm securing it into the ground!" Martlet explains, grinning as she works. "Normally I'd slack on this part, since it's a bit tiring by the time I actually finish, but I thought 'hey Martlet, if you do this once, then you won't have to keep fixing it every time you come around to make sure it's working!' Pretty smart, huh?"

Clover nods his head at this, seeing the obvious wisdom.

"It also makes it a whole lot safer, don't it?"

"Ehhhh... I guess? I don't usually think about how safe my puzzles are though, since I never use magic in them, and physical objects aren't able to hurt most monsters... but I suppose I should make it more of a habit now that you're here, huh? You humans have weird bodies. Like, why would getting hit by a falling piece of wood even hurt you?! It's just wood! Nothing dangerous at all!"

"...Yeah..."

Upon seeing the large frown on Clover's face, Martlet immediately backpedals.

"N-Not that there's anything wrong with being a human! You're a lot different from us, but you guys are also a lot better at a bunch of things! Things like..."

"..."

"..."

"Like...?"

"...Uh..."

"..."

Martlet wracks her brains for a few seconds, trying to come up with something.

'Uh... maybe I could say... taking hits...? No no no, that's a horrible idea. I shouldn't say that.' she thinks, grimacing slightly at the memory.

'The last time I said something like that, I swear that he almost started crying! What about... uh...'

...

...

Clover coughs slightly, causing the scatterbrained guard to hurry up her thoughts.

'...Human souls are stronger than monsters...? Is that alright to say? Or maybe that'd just make him think about what Royal Guards are supposed to do...'

...

...

"Uh... from what you told me, you got the hang of that magic your friend taught you pretty quickly, right? Maybe that's a human thing!"

Upon hearing Martlet's suggestion, Clover tilts his head, considering this for a few seconds.

"...I guess that makes sense... but Boss Monsters are still better at learning magic, aren't they?"

"W-Well... they're different! Boss Monsters are super rare, and each of them are the strongest of any monster! It doesn't make sense for you to compare yourself to them."

"And Asgore is the strongest Boss Monster ever, isn't he?"

"..."

"..."

"Uh, yeah, anyways... this puzzle is almost finished!" Martlet says, hurriedly trying to change the subject. "Just a few more minutes of hammering, and it should be good to go! Do you want to be the first tester? You should be able to use it without any help!"

"Wait, really?!" Clover asks, attention diverted to this new fact. "I thought... I thought it was gonna be something I need to see to use! Why didn't you tell me earlier?!"

Martlet lets out a small sigh of relief as the blind human focuses on the puzzle instead of how terrifyingly-strong King Asgore is.

"I wanted it to be a surprise! It's not as time-based as the other puzzles, so if you use that magic of yours every few seconds, you'll be able to complete it all on your own!"

A wide grin breaks out across the child's face as he dashes over to the puzzle Martlet is working on, summoning a pair of yellow glasses onto his face as he moves. As soon as Martlet gives him the go-ahead, he's grabbing the controls with one hand, while tapping away at his holster with the other.

As Clover enjoys the first puzzle he's actually been able to use since he arrived in the Underground, the bird-like Royal Guard takes a few steps away, giving him plenty of room to play while she thinks. 

...

...

When Clover first told her what his 'mission' was, she was shocked, to say the least. Hearing a human say that they want to stop Asgore from starting a war is surprising enough, but a human child? And a blind human child at that? That's completely different.

If Clover were an adult, then maybe Martlet would be able to convince herself that he believes that he stands a chance against Asgore in a fight, which is why he's so willing to risk his life. Heck, if they were just a regular child, she may even be able to say that they're just overconfident in their abilities... but Clover is not a regular child.

He can't see anything without relying on slow, draining magic that won't help him in a fight, and Clover knows this better than anyone. The young cowboy knows that he doesn't stand a chance against Asgore in a battle, and yet when Martlet asked him about it, he simply replied that he doesn't have to win, he just needs to "last long enough to get Asgore to stop fighting".

Suffice to say, Martlet is both impressed by his bravery, and terrified for his safety. After all, even if Clover plans on lasting long enough to make Asgore choose a peaceful option, planning on doing something and actually doing something are two very different things.

She's talked to Hec several times by now, and so she's well aware that the ball-like monster almost killed Clover during their first encounter. If Hec got that close to claiming the blind human's soul, then Asgore would be able to do it without even trying.

...

...

...and yet Martlet can't bring herself to attempt to get Clover to give up on this mission. He's already been captured by the Royal Guard. Once Undyne shows up, he'll be going with her to Asgore's Castle, and it isn't like there's anything she can do about that...

...

...

...right?

"Yeah! Look Martlet! I think I got it!" Clover cheers, bringing the bird out of her thoughts.

The puzzle he's attempting is simple, if nothing else. The goal is to get a ball to the end of a maze, with the walls of the maze being movable with the controls. It's a little more time-consuming than most of her puzzles, but... well...

Judging by Clover's reaction, designing it like she did wasn't a mistake.

"You did! Great job, Clover!" she says, cheering with the young human.

Clover wears the largest smile she's ever seen on his face, and despite the sweat pouring down his head, he seems eager to try again.

"I bet I can get it done even quicker next time!"

"I think you could, but for now, you'll have to hold off on that. You know that using your magic tires you out."

"I know, I know... but do ya think that I could come here with Know Cone and Hec later? I bet they'd love to mess around with this new puzzle too!"

"Nice try." she says, putting on the sternest voice she can muster. "You know that one of my rules is that if you aren't with me, you have to be around an adult that I trust. Know Cone isn't even an adult yet, and after him and Hec broke down my door last week, I don't exactly 'trust' either of them."

Clover scowls softly at this, causing Martlet's beak to curve upwards.

"...But I suppose if you get Doggo or one of the other members of the Canine Unit to go with you, then it'll be fine. Just make sure to tell me before you leave, alright?"

The scowl on the blind child's face immediately disappears, being replaced with another large smile.

"I will, don't worry!"

"Hehehe... well, you can talk to them later, it's about time that we get to my sentry station. I'm still on the clock, you know, and I'm already on probation! Since Doggo keeps visiting to see you, he'll catch me if I'm slacking off again!""

Martlet shakes some snow off of her wings as she says this, waving Clover over soon after.

"Now hop on! The sooner we get there, the sooner we can start with that 'combat training' you've been asking me about!"

Clover's eyes widen at this, and his mouth drops open in disbelief.

"You mean it?!" he shouts, practically jumping around in excitement. "You're really gonna teach me how to fight like a Royal Guard?!?!?!"

"Well, since you're always going on about that whole 'mission' of yours... this is probably the best way I can help!"

'Not that it'll be of much use against Asgore...' she silently adds, causing the smile on her face to grow strained.

"This is gonna be so cool! Thank you thank you thank you!!!!!"

Clover immediately re-summons his magical pair of glasses, tapping on the holster so he knows where Martlet is. A few seconds later, he wraps his arms around one of her legs, holding on with everything he has.

"Are you holding on tight?"

"Mhm!"

"Ready to go?"

"Mhm!!!"

"Alright!"

"3..." she begins, taking her sweet time.

...

...

"2..."

...

...

"C'mon Martlet, hurry up!' Clover begs, much to Martlet's amusement.

"I am hurrying!"

...

...

"1..."

...

...

...

"Martlet!!!"

"And take off!"

The scatterbrained bird flaps her powerful wings, sending the duo into the skies above Snowdin...

Chapter Text

At the far end of Lower Snowdin, near a cold, icy river, two figures can be seen standing across from each other, each wearing different expressions.

The taller figure looks almost... pitying, in a way, and they stand in place, arms wide as they attempt to make themselves a bigger target.

The other figure is smaller, being several feet shorter than the one they're facing off against. A look of obvious frustration can be seen on their face. In their hands is a small, toy gun, which is aimed in front of them. Soon after, they pull the trigger of their gun...

...

...

A rubber bullet flies past Martlet, hitting a tree far behind her. With a slight grimace, she stares at the young, blind child across from her, trying to sound hopeful as she speaks.

"Uh... it's fine! Try again! Listen to the sound of my voice, and aim your gun in that direction!" she says, beckoning Clover to hit her.

Clover forcefully calms himself, doing his best to quell any frustration he feels as he points the toy gun in his hands in Martlet's general direction. After taking a few seconds to readjust his aim, he pulls the trigger, sending a rubber bullet spiraling out of his gun...

...

...

...and he misses by a mile.

"..."

"..."

"Did I get ya?" Clover asks hopefully.

"Uh... yep! You sure did! Nice shot, Clover! I knew you had it in you!"

"Alright! Now we get to move on to the next part of the training, don't we?"

"Y-Yeah..."

The frown on Martlet's face grows as she thinks of what comes next...

'According to the Royal Guard Guidebook, new members of the guard usually go through rigorous (2 days) basic training to increase their discipline, then after that, they're trained to make the most out of their attacks, and then they're finally trained on how to dodge an opponent's attacks...'

'Clover seems disciplined enough, and... uh... I'm pretty sure that trying to teach him how to hit an opponent isn't going to work, so that just leaves defensive training...'

...

...

"So...?" Clover prompts, confused by her sudden silence.

"Sorry! It's just... uh... the guidebook says that I'm supposed to teach you how to dodge attacks and everything, but since you're..."

"I'll be fine! Don't worry about me! I can take a hit!"

"Well..."

Even despite Clover's reassurances, Martlet feels oddly hesitant at the idea of attacking the literal blind child in front of her. It isn't until Clover speaks again that she changes her mind.

"After all, if I wanna have a chance against the King, then I'm gonna need a lotta fighting practice, won't I?"

...

...

"Sigh... okay, since you're so sure about this... then get ready!"

Clover grins as he feels the ever-familiar sensation of his soul appearing in front of his chest. Half a second later, Martlet shouts again, tone becoming oddly firm.

"Martlet of the Royal Guard engages you! Right now, your objective is to survive 3 attacks! After you do so, we'll end things here for today! Do you understand?"

"Yes ma'am!"

"I told you not to call me-- oh, whatever, I guess it's fine during training... uhm... I'm about to start! Listen closely, and you might be able to hear my attacks coming!"

The scatterbrained guard focuses, summoning the weakest, slowest magical feather she can manage. A moment later, a loud gust of wind sends it towards her 'opponent'.

Clover listens closely as the feather approaches, stepping to the side an instant before the magical attack would've hit him. As soon as he hears it hit a tree behind him, a wide grin breaks out onto his face, and he looks towards where Martlet is standing.

"I dodged it! I told you I could do it!"

"Y-Yeah... nice one..." Martlet awkwardly replies, wincing as she thinks of how he was barely able to avoid her weakest attack.

"Let's keep going! This is fun!"

"..."

Biting back a sigh, Martlet prepares another attack, launching two feathers at Clover this time, one after the other.

The young cowboy listens intently, and after several seconds, he hears the first feather approach. Acting quickly, he ducks to the right in an attempt to avoid the attack... but unfortunately for Clover, he fails to completely dodge it, getting caught in the shoulder with the magical feather.

The attack spins him around, lining him up just right for the next feather to slam into his throat...

...but before it can, a light-blue short sword appears in front of him, blocking the feather before it can hurt him.

"Oh my God, are you alright?!" Martlet shouts, dashing over to Clover in a panic.

"I'm fine, I'm fine. It didn't hurt too much." he responds, confused about why she's so worried.

"How'd you even do that? I thought your magic was yellow!"

This question causes Clover to tilt his head, confusion growing even more.

"Whaddya mean? I didn't use none of my magic. It tires me out real quick, y'see, so I can't use it much."

"What? But... but that last attack was about to hit you! If you didn't block it, then who--"

"...God, I'm gonna need a few dog treats after this..." a tired, disappointed voice interrupts from behind the duo. "Martlet, you've known me for years by this point. I'd expect that you'd recognize my magic by now."

The scatterbrained guard whirls around to face this voice, revealing a familiar figure...

"Doggo?! You're here early! What--"

"I heard that you were going to be training Clover today, so I decided that it'd be a good idea to come over and make sure that nothing went wrong. Considering... this, it looks like I was right to worry."

Martlet frowns as the nearly-blind dog explains himself, looking over at Doggo with a questioning gaze.

"That... I only told Clover that I'd be training him a little over an hour ago, and I didn't notice anyone watching us. Who told you?"

He shrugs. "No idea. They weren't moving much, so I couldn't get a good look at them. All I know is that they were a smaller monster."

"Huh... Clover? Any ideas?"

"Oh! That was probably one of my friends!" the small human says, causing Martlet's confusion to fade slightly. "They're really shy and good at hiding, so that's probably why you haven't seen them before."

"Well, you'll have to thank them later." Doggo says, glaring at where he thinks Martlet is standing. "If I didn't show up, you may've gotten hurt."

"I... really? Are ya sure? I'm really good at taking hits! I probably would've been fine!"

Doggo ignores Clover's words, instead focusing all of his attention on the scatterbrained guard in front of him.

"Martlet, you've been doing a good job for the past week, don't get me wrong... but honestly, what were you thinking?! You've never trained anyone before, and a large part of the current Royal Guard training is to, according to the Captain, 'beat the crap out of the newbie'! Monsters can't accidentally harm each other, so no accidents can happen with us, but you know that humans are different!"

Martlet shrinks back at these words, but stays silent, looking down at her talons in shame.

"If I hadn't shown up when I did, then your last attack could've done some real damage! It doesn't matter if you were going easy on him, it was still an awful idea."

Clover's face mirrors Martlet's own crestfallen expression, and after several seconds of listening to Doggo scold her, he speaks up in a timid, disappointed voice.

"So... so does that mean that I ain't gonna get to train like a Royal Guard no more?"

The nearly-blind guard pauses, looking over at Clover in silence.

...

...

If Clover were able to see, he'd easily be able to notice the wistful, sad smile on the dog's face.

"Calm down Fe-- Clover, you'll still get to train and everything." Doggo says, shaking the memories of the past out of his head. "The only difference is that I'll be the one training you. Martlet can help, of course, but only when I'm here!"

The young cowboy's frown immediately turns upside down, and he looks up towards Doggo's voice in amazement.

"...Are you sure about this, Doggo?" Martlet asks, slightly concerned. "You're... uh... getting a little..."

"Old, I know... but there's no need to worry, I won't be using too much magic while we train Clover. I'll just give advice and make sure he doesn't get hurt, alright?"

"Well..."

"Enough yapping, Martlet, I'm wise enough to know not to push myself too far! We both know that I'm older than your parents, and I didn't spend all that time chasing my tail! I've learnt a thing or two when it comes to training a newbie, and I'm sure Clover wants to learn all the tricks he can, right?"

The small human eagerly nods his head, causing a proud grin to appear on Doggo's face.

"That's what I thought. Now, both of you get ready! This old dog has a lot to teach, and we aren't leaving until I'm satisfied that you've both made some progress today!"

Three hours later, both Martlet and Clover are beginning to regret accepting Doggo's help.

The two are laid out on the snow, panting for air as sweat pours down their bodies. From somewhere to the side, Doggo's stern voice calls out.

"Both of you, get up! You've rested for long enough, and this is nothing compared to what the Royal Guard's basic training used to be! If I could handle it way back in the day, then you can handle it right now!"

"Your training wasn't even as bad as this!" Martlet argues, voice faint from exhaustion. "By the time you joined the guard, it'd already cut back on its standards!"

...

...

"Back on your feet, Martlet! You've been slacking off on your own training, and this is the best fix!" Doggo orders, ignoring what she just said. "The better you are at controlling your magic, the easier it'll be for you to avoid accidents while you train Clover!"

With a groan, the normally-lazy guard gets up, looking miserable as she weaves another half-dozen magical attacks into existence.

"Now, don't think that I've forgotten about you, Clover! While Martlet is practicing on her own, we'll keep working on training you up!"

The young, blind child pants, burying his head further in the cold snow.

"How is this Royal Guard training? All this is doing is making me tired!" he complains, much to Doggo's amusement.

"Well, it isn't Royal Guard training. We'll have to build up to that."

"What?! But you said--"

"You aren't anywhere close to being able to handle actual Royal Guard training. Your body is way too weak." Doggo interrupts. "A long time ago, one of my friends mentioned that human bodies aren't like monster bodies. You can train the... what'd he call them? The... muscles? Well, whatever they're called, he said that a human would need to 'workout' to grow stronger. Basically, you need to do a bunch of physical stuff until you're exhausted, then you need to rest, and then you do it all over again."

"I... I  think that's right?" Clover admits, looking very unhappy about it.

"That's what I thought! Once your stamina is at a good level, then we can move onto magical training, and once you've gotten good enough at using magic, we can actually start sparring."

"Magic training? Why would I need that? Humans ain't as good at magic as monsters. Wouldn't it be a good idea to focus on stuff I can learn quickly? After all, we don't know when Undyne is gonna show up."

Doggo cringes slightly at the mention of his boss, but explains nonetheless.

"We aren't going to train until you can use magic freely or anything like that, because you're right, we don't have enough time. Instead, we're going to improve your ability to sense magic."

"Why do we wanna do that?"

"It's a bit hard to explain..." Doggo says, rubbing the back of his head. "...But when you're good at sensing magic, you almost develop a 'sixth sense' when it comes to knowing when someone is about to use it. I'm not even at that level myself, but a good friend of mine I knew a long time ago had this ability, and he described it as 'red exclamation points' in the air. When he fought, he'd be able to tell what direction any attacks would come from, no sight required."

"No sight required, huh? That's..."

As Clover considers just how helpful this ability would be in a fight, Martlet pauses her own training, looking at the elderly dog in surprise.

"That's a thing?! Why aren't they teaching that in schools? Actually, now that I think about it... why aren't you teaching me?! I'd love to learn that!"

Unfortunately for Martlet, her hopes of getting a cool new ability are quickly crushed when Doggo continues speaking.

"You've got to have a real knack for magic to be able to learn it, so it's almost exclusive to humans or Boss Monsters. I used to spend years practicing in hopes that I'd be at that level, but I never reached it. Clover has a chance since he's a human, but you? You're not a Boss Monster, and you're definitely not a human. I'd turn to dust long before I managed to teach you!"

Martlet opens her mouth to speak, but is quickly interrupted before she can.

"Now stop slacking! We're still technically on the clock here, and that means that I'm in charge as your superior! I want you to cast magic until you feel like your feathers are going to fall off, understood?!"

Clover grins at the bird's misfortune, but that grin immediately disappears when Doggo turns towards him.

"Same with you, Clover! You're a prisoner of the Royal Guard, and so I expect you to keep working hard! Keep at it!"

Grumbling slightly, both Martlet and Clover get back to their training, causing a small smile to appear on Doggo's face as he watches this scene.

'Heh. Just like old times, isn't it?'

...

...

...

As the silence stretches on, the smile on his face slowly fades, and a look of quiet melancholy replaces it.

'Yeah, just like old times...'

Chapter Text

Martlet hums softly to herself as she cleans, sweeping the dusty floors of her home with a vigor that's rarely seen in her. If one were to compare a picture of her house three weeks ago, the day before she captured Clover, with a picture of it now, then they'd be flabbergasted by the change the house has gone through.

Before Martlet met Clover, the house was... well, while it wasn't exactly filthy, but it most certainly wasn't clean. Old, worn pieces of paper could be seen here and there, each having unused puzzle designs scribbled onto them. Along with this, the scatterbrained bird wasn't exactly the most attentive when it came to doing the dishes or her laundry, leading to them piling up, but even these were nothing compared to the dust covering every inch of the house.

Not normal dust, thankfully, but sawdust. Dust that Martlet had tracked in after busying herself with whatever piece of wood she was working on at the time. Three weeks ago, the entire place was covered in the stuff, which resulted in some very annoyed monsters whenever Upper Snowdin's Canine Unit visited their fellow guard.

But now, the usually-lazy Royal Guard has begun taking better care of not just herself and her projects at work, but her house as well. Gone are the dusty, dirty hallways that she had become so used to. Now, Martlet makes sure to clean herself off after every woodworking session outside. On top of this, she's become much better at keeping her home clean, with her being able to finish whatever chores that are needed to be done in record time, as if she's done those same exact chores for years.

There's not a monster in Snowdin who isn't awed by this change, and none of them are as amazed as Martlet herself. It's obvious to everyone, Martlet included, who's responsible for the sudden change in her behavior.

For the past three weeks, Clover has become a beloved member of the community in Snowdin. Every day, he follows Martlet to work, staying around her as she fixes and improves the puzzles she's already crafted, before the two continue on to the sentry station near her home.

About a week after the small human was 'captured' by the Royal Guard, Doggo started regularly visiting him and Martlet at the sentry station, and ever since he began training the two, the old, nearly-blind dog has been noticeably happier, much to the enjoyment of all residents in Upper Snowdin.

That's not to say that these are the only reasons as to why Clover has gained the adoration of the monsters in Snowdin, of course, as after he's finished with his training for the day, it isn't a rare occurrence for the blind human to wander through the area, always accompanied by one of the Royal Guards stationed in Snowdin.

While on one of his walks, he always eagerly talks with any monsters he can, making quick friends and shattering past prejudices. It's gotten to the point where most monsters have started looking forward to the time when Martlet is off the clock, as it usually means that the blind cowboy will be in town soon after.

The ease at which Clover befriends the monsters he encounters would bewilder anyone on the Surface, but to the monsters themselves? It isn't too crazy. After all, monsters make friends far easier than humans, and that's not even to mention how all of the monsters in Snowdin feel an odd sense of deja vu whenever they speak to him, as if he's an old, lost friend.

This, combined with just how lovable the young child is, has resulted in almost every single monster in the Snowdin area growing attached to him. There isn't a single one who wouldn't be sad to see him go... and yet they all know, deep down, that he'll have to go...

Despite what many would claim, the monsters in Snowdin aren't stupid. They're well aware of what happens to humans in the Underground. They all know what will become of Clover when Captain Undyne visits the town for a performance evaluation... but they've simply decided not to think about it. Clover seems happy where he is, and doesn't appear to be worrying about what the future may hold, so they'll do their best not to bring it up.

It's better that way. If Clover is happy, and they're happy, then ignoring the pressing problem is for the best...

...And yet there is one monster who thinks differently. While every other monster does their best to forget about the fact that Clover's time is limited, this monster is unable to stop herself from worrying, growing more and more anxious as the days pass by...

"Phew! There we go! Much better!" Martlet says, wiping some sweat off of her forehead.

The house before her is practically shining, as every inch of dirt and dust on it was recently scrubbed off. The dishes are all washed and put away, while the laundry is folded and stashed where it belongs. Every surface of the house is spotless, and if Martlet's parents saw it, they'd be unable to believe their eyes. As a matter of fact, they'd be far more willing to believe that some doppelganger had disposed of Martlet and taken her place...

"Let's see... the kitchen is done, the living room is done, all the hallways are swept and mopped..."

Martlet ticks items off of her list, making sure that she has everything finished.

...

...

...

"Well, that's everything! I can't wait to see the look on Doggo's face when he gets back with Clover!"

If Doggo were here, he'd tell the scatterbrained bird that he can't see the unmoving house, and so he wouldn't be especially surprised at it looking cleaner than usual.

Fortunately? for Martlet, she doesn't realize this, instead proudly thinking of what the older guard's reaction will be.

...

...

...Eventually, her mind turns away from thoughts of what she imagines Doggo's face to look like when he sees how clean her house is, and instead focuses on the fact that she has the house to herself.

"...Right, they should be back in about... 3 hours? That gives me just enough time to finish things up..."

After saying this, Martlet hurriedly runs outside to get her toolbox, tracking fresh snow into her recently-cleaned house as she dashes back inside.

Ignoring the snow on her clean floors, she locks the front door behind her, making sure that even if Clover and Doggo come back early, she won't be caught by surprise. And soon after, the unusually-serious bird makes her way up the stairs, quickly arriving in front of Clover's room...

Once inside the room, she glances from side to side, as if making sure that nobody is watching her... but after several seconds, she realizes that the room is on the second floor of her house, and so even if someone was trying to peek in and spy on her, they wouldn't be able to reach the window.

Slightly embarrassed, Martlet takes a deep, calming breath.

"Okay Martlet... it's fine, you can do this! You've almost finished working on it, and nobody's noticed anything yet!" she mumbles, trying to reassure herself. "All you need to do is get it finished, and then whenever Captain Undyne visits... uh..."

She grimaces at this, not being reassured at all.

"Oh my God this is so dangerous! What will happen if the Captain finds out?! She'll be so mad, and I've never seen that end well! I'll be lucky if she doesn't suplex my house!"

...

...

"...But the risk is worth it. I'm sure I can convince Clover not to go with her, and if the Captain can't find him... well, she'll yell at me for a bit, but then she'll leave, and Clover won't have to..."

As the scatterbrained guard mumbles to herself, she moves her hands, pressing a section of the wall near the blind child's bed. Surprisingly, the wall pushes inwards, then slides to the right, revealing a hidden compartment inside the wall, being just large enough to fit a child.

"And... and Captain Undyne isn't the most observant monster! I'm sure that if I get Clover to hide out in here, she won't notice!"

Martlet takes another deep breath, reaching into her toolbox to bring out the items necessary to put the final touches on the most important project of her life...

If one were to ask Martlet how she crafted this small hidey-hole, she'd tell them that she has no idea. She just had the idea one day while Clover was out of the house, and decided to start working on it, completely unsure of how she'd go about making it.

Suffice to say, she was extremely surprised when she found her hands moving on their own, working away at her newest project at speeds that baffled her. None of the other projects she's worked on were anywhere near this easy to make. For whatever reason, she just seemed to know exactly what to do, and by following her instincts, she was able to craft it much faster than she could have ever imagined. Her hands moved as if they've done this hundreds of times, even though she's never made anything close to this hidden compartment...

...

...

...or at least, she's pretty sure that she's never made anything like it, because even though she has no memories of doing things like this, she always gets the strangest sense of deja vu whenever she works on the small hidey-hole. The deja vu is so overwhelming that sometimes, she even wonders if she's done all of this before, but forgot about it for some unknown reason...

...

...

Martlet shakes her head, putting these thoughts out of her mind. She's got a few more hours until Clover and Doggo are back, and if she works fast, then she might be able to finish this up before they arrive.

After that? All that's left is to convince Clover to give up on his mission and avoid him going with Captain Undyne to see Asgore. How hard could it be?

Chapter Text

The Underground's climate is well known to the monsters who live there, even if certain places can be a bit too extreme for some people. From the cold, icy forests of Snowdin, to the lava-filled heat zone that is Hotland, these areas have stayed the same ever since they were first discovered... but there are locations in which monsterkind's meddling have led to some rather unfortunate consequences.

The most glaring example of this is, of course, the Dunes, which used to be known as the Meadows due to the lush, green fields that spanned the area.

Many monsters enjoyed the pleasant climate, and it became something of a middling zone between Snowdin's icy bite and Hotland's fiery grasp. Unfortunately, some monsters were a little too excited in their mining operations, and when they dug up the largest Swelterstone the Underground had ever seen...

...Well, let's just say that there's a reason for the name change.

Now, the sandy, barren wasteland of the Dunes is home to far less monsters than before, but the monsters that do live here tend to be the toughest, hardiest bunch around, according to the residents of the area.

There are two major towns in the Dunes. Oasis Valley, which as you may expect, is a town situated around an oasis, and the Wild East. While Oasis Valley is a calm, quiet place to live... the Wild East is the exact opposite.

Every day, Sheriff North Star and his Posse chase after 'criminals', hauling them into the only jail in the entirety of the Dunes. When they aren't chasing after evil-doers or having gunfights, they can be seen in the Saloon or, much to everyone's amusement, outside Old Blackjack's shop, haggling and annoying the aged monster.

Their antics bring much-needed entertainment to the area, and have helped many a monster through difficult periods in their life. Because of this, the town is completely built around the "Feisty Five", and at the end of every day, the monsters in the Wild East loudly and cheerfully discuss the adventures of the five...

...or at least, they usually discuss the five's adventures. Recently, however, Sheriff North Star has noticed something quiet peculiar. For the past few days, less and less monsters crowd around him and his Posse in the Saloon. Instead of showering the five with praise and cheers over the day's endeavors, the monsters who do bother to take the time to talk to them seem distracted, giving rather weak encouragement to the bewildered lawbringers.

Unsurprisingly, North Star is not a fan of this most recent development. As a matter of fact, he hates it. If he were a less polite monster, he'd even go so far as to straight up confront some of these monsters... but he doesn't. It'd be unbecoming if the Sheriff were to go around interrogating the fine folks that live under his protection.

This isn't the first time that something else has caught the attention of the civilians in the Wild East. North Star has been around here for a while, and he's gone through his fair share of rough patches as the Sheriff of the Wild East, but there's one big difference between those times and now...

Every other time that the monsters of the Wild East grew bored of his antics, he at least had his best friend around to rely on. No matter how little attention anyone else gave him and his Posse's adventures, she would never fail to be brightened up when he told her his stories of the day... but now, Ceroba is just as disinterested as the other monsters in the Wild East. Even worse, she's fallen back into the habit of spending a little too much time wasting away in the Saloon, much to North Star's concern...

The star-headed monster knows that something is going on, but whenever he asks Ceroba, she just replies that "it's nothing" and that "everything is fine". An obvious lie, even to him, and eventually, after about 3 days of this, he decides that he's got to do something.

Just after Nap Time has ended for the day, the Sheriff of the Wild East calls a meeting between him and his Posse, looking over each of them with a grim expression on his face.

"Now, I assume that y'all understand why I called this meeting?"

The four nod, just as grim as North Star himself.

"Good. Then I'll keep this short."

"I don't know what's been going on around here, but it's got the fine folk of our town distracted, and I won't even mention how Ceroba has been acting. I've tried to get answers outta her, and she's shut me off every time I've asked. From what I've been hearing, it's the same for y'all too?"

One of the members of North Star's Posse, a blue, humanoid fish-monster, replies solemnly.

"That's right, Star. I'm not sure about Mooch and Ace, but I know that Edward and I have both tried to get her to open up about whatever has been bothering her, but she insists that it's nothing."

The monster next to them, being by far the largest of the group, nods his head.

"Yep. I had to drag her back from the Saloon the other night, and even when she was half-asleep, me and Moray couldn't get anything out of her. If I had to guess, I'd say that something's reminded her of Kanako."

Every monster in the room, Ed included, flinches at these words, and the collective mood of the Feisty Five visibly falls.

"...You're probably right. There ain't much else that can get her to fall off the wagon so hard..." Starlo says, sighing softly. "Well, if we can't get any answers outta her, then we'll just have to talk to the other folks in the area. I assume that they're all focusing on the same thing."

"Woah boss, you sure?" Mooch asks, raising an eyebrow. "I thought you'd be more focused on the whole 'cool Sheriff that knows everything' persona."

"That don't matter anymore. The sooner we get to the bottom of this, the sooner everything can go back to normal."

"Hmph. Then we'd better get started, shouldn't we?" Ace suggests, causing the others to nod their heads.

"Right on that, Ace. Feisty Five... get to work!"

Mooch crouches down outside of the Saloon, using her small size and tendency to be sneaky to listen in to the various conversations going on inside.

For the first hour or so, it's actually rather boring. Most of the conversations she hears are about what they've been up to today (spoiler alert: lots of walking, lots of sitting around), or what they're planning on doing tomorrow (again, walking and sitting around). There are a few conversations that cause a smile to appear on her lips, such as when several of the monsters talk about the Feisty Five's escapades of the day...

'Honestly, I don't see why Starlo is so worried when it comes to most monsters around here.' she thinks idly, growing lost in her thoughts as she listens to yet another boring conversation. 'They're still talking about us. It isn't like we're becoming totally irrelevant.'

'I mean, sure, they aren't talking as much as they used to, but that's normal. There will always be days when they're a little less focused on us, and that's completely fine!'

...

...

'...And besides, the less they talk about us, the less on-guard they'll be around me, and the less on-guard they are...'

The squirrel smirks, already imagining pockets full of gold...

...

'Still, I guess it'd be best to get an idea of what's going on. Starlo's right about one thing: something is up with Ceroba, and knowing what's going on is the best way we can start helping her.'

...

...

...

...

...Eventually, Mooch's fuzzy ears catch the start of a whispered, excited conversation.

"...Have you heard the news?!" a feminine voice whispers, causing Mooch's ears to perk up.

"...Oh? What news?" her dim-witted companion says, causing her to sigh.

"Honestly Jerald, have you been living under a rock for the past few days?! It's just about the only thing that everyone's been talking about!"

"...Huh?"

"Sigh... well, I guess I'd better tell you-- don't spread the news though! It's just a rumor so far, and you know how much Dina hates it when we spread rumors!"

"...Ok..."

"Apparently, there's a human living in Snowdin!"

A surprised, disbelieving gasp can be heard inside the Saloon at these words.

"What?! Really?!"

"Keep it down! Dina's already giving us the look, and I don't want to get kicked out!"

"...Sorry, but... really?! Who told you?!"

"I heard it from an Echo Flower." the first voice says, sounding extremely smug. "I was walking over in Oasis Valley the other day, when I heard a passing conversation come from a tiny, yellow Echo Flower. It must've been quite a rare variety, since I've never even heard of an Echo Flower being yellow!"

"I didn't even know that Echo Flowers grew around here..." her companion points out, causing her to scowl.

"Of course they do! If they didn't, then I wouldn't have seen one, would I?"

"...No, I guess you wouldn't have."

"That's right, now, where was I...?"

...

"Right, I remember now! As soon as I got the news from the Echo Flower, I rushed back to tell Dina. She was a bit skeptical, as she always is when it comes to these types of rumors, but Ceroba sure wasn't!"

"...Who's Ceroba?" the slower monster asks.

"You know, North Star's fox-friend! I swear, she just about pounced on me to ask the details! If Dina didn't convince her to settle down, then I'm pretty sure she'd have marched off to Snowdin then and there!"

"How'd Dina get her to calm down? Miss Ceroba is very... stubborn, isn't she?"

"Well, Dina just had to remind her of all the other times we got these sorts of rumors, and she..."

Mooch doesn't bother staying to hear the rest of the conversation, instead dashing out of her hiding spot to get to the Feisty Five's hideout as soon as possible...

...

...

...

"--and so apparently, Ceroba was there when Dina heard about there being a human in Snowdin!" Mooch explains, looking very proud of herself. "That must be what's gotten her in a bad mood!"

The rest of the Feisty Five's attention is completely focused on the thieving squirrel, each with different levels of excitement on their faces.

Surprisingly, Starlo's face looks the least joyful, and instead, a large scowl can be seen upon it.

"Another human rumor... tch, that explains a lot..." he mutters, looking like he has half a mind to throw the rumor-spreader into the jail.

Ed pats the Sheriff on the back, almost knocking the smaller man over.

"Yeah..." he sighs, scowling just as widely as Starlo. "I'll go have a talk with Dina. I'm sure it'll die down in a few days if we can get her to actually shut whoever keeps spreading the rumors up."

Moray tilts their head, confusion obvious on their face.

"Sorry, but... why exactly would that make Ceroba act so... depressed?" they ask, causing Starlo's scowl to grow.

"Right, I forgot... you're pretty new to the Wild East, all things considered. Ever since Kanako... ever since Ceroba stopped living in her house, she's been very eager to hear about human-sightings. At first, I thought of it as her trying to join in on my hobbies, since y'all know how much I love human culture, but after a few months, I started noticing that her focus on humans was a bit... unhealthy. I'm not too sure why, but she's practically obsessed with finding one. Every time the rumors turn out to be false-- and they always do-- she'll sorta... lose hope..."

The Sheriff's Posse falls silent at this, each grimacing at Starlo's tone...

...

...

...

"...Well, it looks like the answer is simple." Ace says, snapping the other four out of their thoughts.

"Whaddya mean?" Ed asks.

"Hmph. It's obvious that Ceroba is acting this way because she's worried that the rumors are false, but she's also hoping, even if it doesn't make any sense, that they're true. All we need to do is send someone to confirm that there are no humans in Snowdin."

"Wouldn't that just make her more sad?"

"For a few days, maybe... but she's gotten over it every other time we got those rumors. The sooner she knows that they're false, the sooner she'll stop moping."

"That's a pretty good idea." Mooch admits, nodding her head along. "But the real question is... who are we going to send?"

The other monsters take a single glance at each other, replying at the exact same time a split-second later.

"Mooch."

"We're sending you."

"Yep, gotta be Mooch."

"Sorry Mooch, but you'll handle the weather better than anyone else. It has to be you!"

"..."

Chapter Text

Mooch scowls as she moves through the snow-covered streets of Snowdin, deftly weaving in-between any monsters in her path.

Sure, she may have fur, but that doesn't mean that she likes being in the cold! She's built for the desert! Most of her life was spent in hot, dry places. You know, places she enjoys.

And why the heck did the rest of the gang send her to Snowdin to begin with?! Ed is like a giant, pink, fur-less bear! He'd be able to handle the cold just as well as she could! Whatever excuses they were giving to force her to go to Snowdin were obvious lies! And yet even if Mooch does know that, she can't quite bring herself to be angry at the gang...

...

...

...after all, it isn't like her time spent in Snowdin was completely awful...

The thieving-squirrel's frown turns upside down when the familiar jingle of gold reaches her ears. Looking down for a second, she finds her eyes drawn to the bulging bag at her side, causing her to rethink her priorities.

'Well... maybe spending a few more hours here won't hurt...' she thinks, already searching for her next target.

...

...

She doesn't have to search for long, as her eyes soon fall upon a confusing sight.

Wandering through the snowy roads of Snowdin is a small, strange-looking monster clad in a cowboy's attire. With a snort, she begins to follow them.

'Looks like I'm not the only one from the Wild East to come around here. Unfortunately for them, the rumors of a human are completely false. After all, I've been here for almost the entire day now, and I haven't seen any humans.'

...

'...I mean, not that I'd know what they would look like... but I'm sure I'd know if I saw them!'

...

'Whatever. It isn't like I expected anything different. I'll just finish up here, then go on back to the Wild East...'

Putting the thoughts of what a human may look like out of her head, Mooch speeds up, following after the odd-looking monster as fast as her legs can carry her. Before long...

'Ha! They aren't even paying any attention! This'll be a breeze!'

...

'But they are looking a little trigger happy, what with them tapping away at that holster on their hip... ah, I'm sure it'll be fine. Physical stuff can't hurt monsters, and I've never heard of anyone making magical guns.'

With this thought to boost her confidence, she slips behind her target, 'accidentally' bumping into them a second later.

"Oof!" Mooch says, making a show of falling down.

To her surprise, the monster she bumped into falls as well, leading to both of them being sprawled out in the snow.

"Ouch-- sorry! I didn't mean to bump into you! Are you alright?"

The sneaky squirrel staggers her way to her feet, reaching a hand towards the small cowboy she ran into.

The strange monster ignores her hand, getting to his feet without any help. With a large scowl on his face, he speaks.

"I'm fine, I'm fine... what about you?" he says, not noticing that his bag is much lighter now than it was a few seconds ago.

"Don't worry, the snow broke my fall-- and sorry again for bumping into you! I should've been paying better attention to my surroundings."

The small cowboy nods his head, evidently agreeing with her.

"Alright then. Cya around."

Without bothering to speak further, he briskly walks away, leaving Mooch both triumphant and confused.

...

...

'...That's it? They look like they're from the Dunes, and I feel like I recognize them from somewhere... but why'd they give up that quickly? I could've sworn that all the monsters in the Wild East were used to my tricks. It shouldn't have been that easy...'

Her eyes widen suddenly, and she hurries to check her own pouch of gold.

'Did they-- huh, they didn't counter-steal. That's strange... I guess... I guess they just weren't expecting to be pick-pocketed all the way in Snowdin? Still, I expected it to be a little harder...'

Feeling an odd sense of discomfort, the sneaky squirrel decides not to head back home just yet, and instead trails after the small cowboy she just stole from...

...

...

...

The longer she follows him, the stranger she feels. The monsters of Snowdin Town seem to love the odd-looking monster, and everyone recognizes him on sight. From what she can gather, he actually lives in Snowdin, inside the home of a monster named "Martlet".

That isn't the only thing she learns, however...

'Oh my God, did I just rob a little kid blind?!' she thinks, horrified by this realization. 'But... but he had so much gold! What kind of kid has so much cash on them?! And why the heck are they so familiar?! I'm pretty sure that I've never even met anyone named "Clover", but...'

...

'Ugh. I'll have to sneak it back onto him...'

Before Mooch can make her move, two new monsters approach Clover, each with large smiles on their faces.

"Hey Clover! How is everything?" Hec asks, causing the young cowboy to turn towards his voice.

"Everything is great!" he replies, grinning just as wide as his friends. "Training with Doggo and Martlet is going really well! They think that I'll be able to move onto magic training any day now! What about you and Know Cone?"

"Oh, I'm doing good. I got re-hired at Honeydew, and me and my siblings are--"

"HELLO TINY HUMAN! KNOW CONE IS GLAD TO SEE YOU!" the overly-excited monster says, causing Mooch to freeze in place.

'Tiny...?'

"KNOW CONE MOM IS GLAD TO SEE THAT KNOW CONE IS FRIENDS WITH TINY HUMAN! SHE SAID THAT TINY HUMAN IS WELCOME TO VISIT ANYTIME!"

Clover chuckles softly at his friend's words, but shakes his head in refusal.

"Sorry Know Cone, but you know I can't. I'm still officially 'under arrest' by the Royal Guard and all that, and your folks' home is a bit too far away for Martlet's comfort."

"...KNOW CONE IS DISAPPOINTED, BUT UNDERSTANDS TINY HUMAN'S REASONING! KNOW CONE HOPES THAT TINY HUMAN GETS BIRD LADY TO RECONSIDER!"

"I'll try, but no promises... now I'm sorry to cut this short and all, but I've gotta get going! I told Lesser Dog that I'd go play fetch with him today, and I don't wanna be late!"

Hec nods his head, unseen by Clover. "Yeah, we've got to get going too. Me and Know Cone were just on our way to pick up some supplies for the resort, so we're also on a time crunch. I'll see you later!"

"BYE TINY HUMAN!"

"If I'm lucky, I'll be able to convince Martlet to let me go to Honeydew Resort tomorrow, then I'll be able to meet up with y'all! Goodbye!"

After the the three go their separate ways, Mooch is left standing there, staring at where Clover was with unbelieving eyes.

'...Tiny... tiny human...? But... but it was just a rumor! Just a baseless rumor! But if it's just rumors... then why would he be under arrest?!'

Despite how much she wants to believe otherwise, all the facts seem to point towards one thing...

'I just saw an actual, living human... and the human is a kid.'

Without wasting any time, Mooch dashes back the way she came, eager to get to the Wild East as soon as possible...

Clover waves goodbye to the overly-excited Royal Guard, walking away from Lesser Dog and his elongated neck soon after.

Humming to himself, the young, blind child thinks about his day so far, lost in his thoughts as he makes his way back home.

'I can't believe that Hec got his job back! That's great news! I'm sure I can get Martlet to come with me to watch one of his performances!'

...

'And after that, maybe I can introduce Martlet to Know Cone's Mom. If they become friends, then surely Martlet will let me visit their house!'

He smirks at this thought, continuing to walk through the streets of Snowdin. Soon after, he turns into the woods, following the familiar path that leads to home.

...

...

'Still, I wonder who knocked me over earlier? I've met every monster in Snowdin by now, and I've made friends with just about all of them... are they new in town? They must be, since I didn't recognize their voice...'

...

...

...

'...It's strange. I'm positive that I've never spoken to them before, and I know that I didn't recognize their voice... but they still seemed so familiar...'

Clover sighs to himself, tapping at his holster for a few seconds to get his bearings. Once he does so, he dismisses the pair of magical glasses on his face, intent on using them again whenever he's unsure of where to go.

'I guess it ain't like they're the only one that seems familiar. I've been getting an odd feeling whenever I talk with folks... but still... the feeling was a bit stronger than usual. Maybe... maybe I should talk to Flowey about it? I swear, he's the smartest, most knowledgeable person I've ever met. If anyone would know what's been going on, it'd be him.'

This is normally a good idea, and he'd pat himself on the back for having it... but now, the thought of Flowey causes him to scowl, mood worsening at a visible pace.

'...But to ask him, I'd have to actually find him, wouldn't I?'

You see, for the past week or so, Clover hasn't seen any trace of his best friend. He knows that Flowey is still around, of course, he just has no idea of where the flower could be. Frankly, it's beginning to worry the young human, as even when he lived in the Dark Ruins, Flowey would still show up whenever Clover was alone.

Now, however, Flowey is gone, obviously avoiding Clover for some weird reason.

...

...

Before Clover can focus too much on these thoughts, he finds himself standing in front of the large, wooden house he's been calling home. After a few seconds of searching, his hand finds the key to the door, and he lets himself inside soon after.

"Martlet! I'm home!" he calls out, waiting expectantly for an answer...

...

...

...but the only answer is silence.

On the counter, unseen by Clover, is a small, paper note that reads:

"Gone to visit Doggo! I'll be back soon! Food is in the fridge!"

"P.S. Don't forget to take a bath before you go to bed!"

Clover frowns at the lack of response, but correctly assumes that the Royal Guard he's been living with must be out of the house. With a sigh, he marches up the stairs to his room, summoning a yellow pair of glasses just in case Martlet forgot to clean...

...

...

...

When he arrives inside his room, he's met with an odd, confusing sight. Lying on top of his bed is a large pouch of gold... his pouch of gold.

"Huh... I  could've sworn I took that with me..."

As Clover arrives home after spending the day with Lesser Dog, Martlet can be seen halfway across Snowdin, looking at Doggo with an exasperated expression.

"Honestly, why do you even get mail if you can't see it?" she asks, causing the elderly dog to scowl. "Wait, actually... how did you even get mail?! I thought that the UGPS was still on strike?"

"I don't have a choice, it isn't like most monsters know Braille." he says, looking unhappy with this fact. "I usually just have someone else read it out loud to me... and the Mail Whales stopped striking last week. Apparently it ended up working, and they're only required to rhyme when they want to, which is basically never. Now less yapping, and more reading!"

With a small chuckle, Martlet begins flipping through the letters, reading the names aloud as she does.

"Spam letter, spam letter, spam letter... gosh Doggo, why do you have so much spam going your way?!"

"..."

"...Fine, keep your secrets... spam letter, spam letter... letter from Lesser Dog..."

This continues for quite some time, as the duo go through all the letters that Doggo had missed while the UGPS workers were on strike. Eventually, however, Martlet reads off a name that halts their mail-reading in its tracks.

"...Spam letter, spam letter, letter from Captain Undyne, sp--"

At the mention of her name, the two members of the Royal Guard freeze up, eyes wide.

"C-Captain Undyne?! Hurry and open it, Martlet!" Doggo orders, which the now-pale bird scrambles to do.

"..."

"What's it say?!"

"It... it says..."

"Martlet!"

"N-Notice of performance evaluation..."

Chapter Text

To the West of Snowdin Town is the only known entrance to the Ruins, a place that's been barred by the goat-like monster that lives behind it. The last person who came through it has caused much fear and many paranoid rumors to spread throughout the area, leading to most monsters avoiding it like the plague, but despite how much the townspeople avoid coming here, two figures can be seen near this entrance, both differing vastly in size and in shape.

Doggo turns his head to stare at Clover, grinning to himself when he sees the young child's fingers tap along the holster of his gun.

"So... enjoy the tour so far?" he asks, already knowing the answer.

The joy-filled child nods his head, grinning just as widely as the aging guard next to him.

"Uh-huh! I appreciate you for taking me out to see all of this."

"Well, you seemed eager to explore the rest of Snowdin, and we both know that Martlet would kill me if she knew I had refused..."

Both of them chuckle at this, recalling how the overprotective bird has been acting lately...

...

...

"...Anyways, it's about time that we started heading back, isn't it?"

Clover frowns at Doggo's suggestion, opening his mouth to object.

"It ain't that late! I'm... yawn..."

"Not that late, huh?" Doggo teases, causing the young human to pout.

"I'm serious! I... yawn... I can easily stay up for another hour or two! I'm used to not getting a whole lotta sleep!"

"..."

The elderly dog frowns at this, being reminded yet again of his old friend...

...

"Come on Felix, Martlet won't be happy if you're home late, and unless you wanna be kept in the house for a few days, we'd better hurry."

"...Huh?"

"What do you mean 'huh'? I was pretty clear on what I said. We've got to get going."

"Not that, it's just... you called me Felix..."

"Ah... did I...?"

"Mhm..."

Doggo stares awkwardly at the small human in front of him for several seconds...

"...I'm sorry, F-- Clover." Doggo says, before hurrying to change the subject. "It looks like you aren't the only one who needs some sleep, huh?"

"Doggo, who's--"

"Time to get going! It's almost past your bedtime!"

Without giving Clover a chance to ask his questions, the old, nearly-blind guard hurries forward, forcing Clover to run to catch up to him.

The two continue towards Snowdin Town, with Doggo doing his best to avoid answering the questions Clover has. Eventually, the blind cowboy wisens up, noticing how little his aging companion wants to talk. For a while, the duo walk in completely silence, save for the soft sounds of Clover's fingers tapping away at his holster.

These two would make for quite the interesting sight, and if the monsters of Snowdin were as mean spirited as the humans on the Surface, someone might snark about a nearly-blind dog leading a blind child... and Clover is blind while Doggo guides him.

Even after weeks of training, his stamina isn't anywhere near enough to handle extended use of his magic. While Clover was on the 'tour' through the areas of Snowdin that he hasn't explored yet, he would follow after Doggo's voice, only activating his magic whenever the old dog told him to.

Strangely enough, he still taps his holster, even without using his magic, as it's become something of a habit recently. As one may expect, Doggo has enjoyed this new development immensely, although Clover swears that the old dog almost started crying when he first noticed the habit...

...

...

...

After walking for quite some time, the young, blind child suddenly gets the strangest temptation to use his magic. Something deep within Clover warns him that if he doesn't, he'll miss out on something really important to him and his mission...

Clover quickly succumbs to this temptation, manifesting the familiar pair of magical glasses a few seconds later. Another few taps at his holster allow him to 'see' the area around him, causing the young human to notice something that Doggo failed to point out earlier in the tour...

"Hey Doggo? What's that over there?" he says, waving a finger in the direction of the item that caught his interest.

Clover's magic has revealed a small clearing in the forest around them, having three branching paths, each of which going in different directions. One leads to the Ruins, which is where they just came from, one leads up, and the last leads towards Snowdin Town, but these paths aren't what has caught Clover's interest. What has caught his interest is the small, brown box near the path leading to Snowdin Town.

Doggo, glad that the young child is asking about something other than who Felix is, answers immediately.

"Oh, that's a Dimensional Box! They're really handy. If you put items inside it, they'll be perfectly preserved, and if you find another box, you can take out whatever you put into it! They're open to the public though, so it's best to mark which items are yours to avoid any confusion mix-ups."

"Y'all have stuff like that?! That's so cool!"

Suddenly, Doggo remembers why he didn't mention the box when they passed by it earlier. With wide, panicked eyes, he speaks hurriedly.

"Wait don't open--"

Without giving the elderly guard a chance to finish his sentence, Clover dashes over to the box, opening it as soon as he's close enough.

"My bag is getting real full, and-- what the heck?!"

Lying inside the box is one of the few items that Clover would recognize anywhere, even if the details are muddled when he 'sees' it with his magic. Namely, a cool, orange bandana, covered in permanent marker scribbles in a child's attempt to draw abs onto it.

The same Manly Bandana that Felix, the Soul of Bravery, was wearing when he fell into the Underground. Next to this bandana is a pair of old, faded boxing gloves.

"Doggo... what...?"

Clover reaches out to grab the bandana, but before he can lay his hands on it, Doggo's voice barks out.

"Don't touch it!" he practically shouts, being far more stern than Clover has ever seen him.

The young cowboy retracts his hand as if it had been burnt, a rare look of fear crossing onto his face as he does so.

When Doggo sees the muscles on Clover's face move, he immediately realizes his mistake, and hurries to reassure the blind child.

"Sorry, I didn't mean to yell-- you didn't do anything wrong, it was my fault for overreacting."

Clover's look of fear fades slightly, but he still makes sure to keep his hand well away from the bandana.

"I-It's fine. It's my fault for trying to touch things that aren't mine." he says. "But... why is it in here? I would've thought that..."

"...That it'd be in Asgore's Castle, where Felix died?"

"...Yeah."

"You're right to think that. It would've either have been thrown out or, far more likely, put in a coffin with its owner... except I took it."

Doggo sighs as Clover's expression grows even more confused.

"I know an alternate way to get to Martlet's house from here. Follow me, and we'll avoid running into anyone." he says, walking into the woods. "I'll... I'll explain on the way..."

"I wasn't the most sociable monster when I was young." Doggo begins, frowning at the memories. "Not being able to see most monsters led to me being a bit of a scaredy cat, you see. The fact that most kids my age liked to play pranks on me didn't help with that."

"My parents were a bit... overprotective by this point, and this led to them babying me a bit more than necessary. Heck, they didn't even teach me how to navigate with my nose! It was stifling, and one day, I decided that I wanted to go on a walk on my own. I was a 'big kid' by then, and I thought that I'd be fine..."

"Needless to say, I got lost pretty quickly. I'm still not sure how I managed it, but I had somehow wandered over to the woods near the Ruins. Every time I tried to find my way back to Snowdin, I'd end up back where I started. Eventually, I gave up and decided to wait for someone to find me... and someone did find me, it just wasn't anyone that I'd have ever expected."

"While I was waiting, someone busted their way through blocked-off entrance to the Ruins, immediately challenging me to a fight as soon as they saw me. That was when I met the best friend I've ever had, or as you'd know him... Felix, the Soul of Bravery."

The aging guard's tone trembles slightly, and unseen to Clover, tears begin to well up in his eyes.

"God, I loved that stupid bastard." he says, not even realizing that he'd just cursed in front of a child. "After beating the crap out of me, he followed me back to Snowdin, doing the same to any Royal Guards who tried to capture him. Felix was always bouncing around, full of energy and excitement over everything he saw in the Underground. Because of this, he was the first person I met that I could see regularly. It was only a matter of time until we became friends..."

...

...

"He lived with me and my family for a while. It was probably the happiest I'd ever been. My parents were glad to see me make a friend, I was happy to have a friend, and Felix... well, his experiences on the Surface were similar to yours. I'm sure you're well aware of how he felt."

Clover silently nods his head, feeling a creeping sense of dread as he listens to Doggo's story.

"After a few months, someone told him about Asgore's plans for humanity. Unlike your approach to meeting the King, Felix decided that he'd march through Waterfall, beating up anyone who tried to stop him, until he managed to get Asgore to surrender... and so off we went."

"I still remember his fight against the Captain of the Royal Guard, Cus D'Armadillo. It was... incredible. The way they moved, the way he moved... I've never seen anything like it, even after all these years. He won by the skin of his teeth, despite what everyone would've assumed."

"You see, the Captain fought in the war, and even though he was getting a little old, he was still one of the strongest warriors we had. After winning that fight, Felix managed to convince Cus to train him. Our journey to Asgore slowed down by then, but it was basically assured that he'd make it to the Capital. Gerson was on vacation somewhere, and there were no other monsters strong enough to beat Felix besides him. After a few months of training, we finally arrived at Asgore's Castle..."

Doggo's hands tremble at the memory, but he continues speaking, forcing his voice to be steady.

"Asgore didn't want anyone to watch his fight against the human, and despite how much the Underground treated Felix's journey as a spectacle, we were all willing to follow his wishes. Felix entered the Throne Room to fight against the King, and..."

...

...

...

"After he died, I took his stuff with me back to Snowdin. It... it was all I had left of him... but after a little while, his scent started to fade from them. I can't see pictures or drawings, so I didn't have any way to really remember him other than by his scent. It took a while, but I joined the Royal Guard, saved up, bought a few Dimensional Boxes, and..."

Doggo doesn't get to finish his sentence, as a pair of small, trembling arms wrap around his torso, pulling him into one of the tightest hugs he's felt in years.

"..."

Tears that should've been shed decades ago fall from his face, and before long, he returns Clover's hug.

...

...

...

"I got a letter from Captain Undyne a few days ago." he admits, voice unsteady. "She's going to be in Snowdin next week for a performance evaluation..."

"I... I don't think I'll be able to let Captain Undyne take you with her, Clover. Please... please don't try to seek her out. I'm sure we can hide you, I..."

The young, blind child doesn't respond, hugging Doggo even tighter.

"We'll do our best to help you, but that mission of yours? It can wait."

"Doggo..."

"Please. I'm begging you, don't make Felix's mistake."

Chapter Text

The Captain of the Royal Guard slowly walks through Snowdin Town, glancing at the strangely-silent townspeople around her.

On most days, she'd be crowded by the monsters in Snowdin. Even if her large stature and tendency to suplex objects would intimidate most people, she's well known by the people of Snowdin by this point, and they never fail to greet her with smiles upon their faces... but today, they don't run up to her.

Today, they don't cheerfully ask how she's doing, or jokingly beg her to fire Martlet. Today, they simply watch on, obviously fearful of her presence... but Undyne isn't stupid. She knows that it isn't just her presence that's caused them to be so fearful... and yet they won't tell her what's wrong. She's asked, yelled, and even threatened to throw them in jail, but none of the monsters in Snowdin seem willing to divulge the information she needs. 

The only time she's seen them this scared was when the last human fell down, but at least back then it was obvious what they were scared of. Now they're keeping it to themselves, and it pisses her off.

Not even the Canine Unit was willing to tell her what's been bugging them, much to her angered surprise. She almost suplexed Doggo when he told her that it was "none of her business". As it was, she was forced to give him a good scolding, letting him know exactly who was in charge.

...

...

...That wasn't a fun conversation to have. She respects the old dog more than just about any monster in the Underground, and she's sure that in his prime, he'd have been a good candidate for her position as Captain of the Royal Guard, if he had chosen to pursue it. Doggo was in the guard long before she became a rookie herself, and his wise words have brightened her day more than once. To see him distrust her that much... it hurt, even though she'd never admit it.

Not all hope is lost, however. Even if the monsters in Upper Snowdin aren't willing to talk, there's a good chance that those in Lower Snowdin will be different. After all, there's Know Cone, the Honeydew Shopkeeper, and most importantly of all, Martlet of the Royal Guard.

Even if everybody else is willing to keep quiet, Undyne knows that the scatterbrained bird can't last five minutes under the pressure she'll be put through. Undyne can get her to talk, and if she does, then maybe she'll even be off probation...

...

...

...

An hour later, Undyne stands in front of a sleek, metallic puzzle, flabbergasted at what she's seeing.

"W-What the hell?! That punk... when did she get so good?!?!"

The puzzle before her is, of course, one of the improved versions of Martlet's earlier puzzles, looking almost completely different from how it was when Undyne had last came to Snowdin. 

"The craftsmanship... the design... the lack of sticky-notes taped to it!!!!! This... this is impossible! Did she get someone else to make it for her?!?!"

After a few more seconds of staring at the puzzle, the Captain of the Royal Guard determines that it isn't true, and that Martlet had to have made it.

"But... how is this possible?! Everything about it is improved, but the design and woodwork is unmistakably Martlet's! Has that punk been holding out on me?! She can't have gotten this good without years of practice, but all of her earlier puzzles were..."

The fish-like monster grimaces, remembering the time when a giant ball of molten rock fell onto her head...

"...Well, it looks like I'll have to take her off probation now..."

Shaking her head, Undyne continues on, suddenly eager to get to the next part of the evaluation...

The Captain of the Royal Guard goes through every bit of Lower Snowdin, questioning the inhabitants of the area to "make sure that the performance evaluation for the Royal Guards in the area is as accurate as possible". As expected, she doesn't get too much in terms of usable knowledge, as the monsters in Lower Snowdin are just as tight-lipped as their counterparts in Upper Snowdin. Even Know Cone, who she was sure would spill the beans, told her nothing.

...

...well, nothing other than "KNOW CONE HAPPY TO SEE MISS UNDYNE! KNOW CONE KNOW A NEW THING! KNOW CONE KNOW THAT HOTLAND IS BAD!" and similar sentences.

Honestly, she likes the little punk, but talking with him can be a bit... exhausting. God knows that his mother must be the most patient monster in the Underground.

Still, it isn't like talking to the monsters in the area was completely useless. Apparently, someone named "Clover" is responsible for Martlet's sudden change in behavior. From what she can gather, he's some kid she met last month? The monster she heard it from shut up pretty quickly, but since Undyne doesn't know of anyone named Clover, she assumes that it's someone new to Snowdin.

While she was at Honeydew Resort, she stuck around to watch an acrobatic show from a team of small, ball-like siblings. To her immense relief, their performance ended much better than it did when she last saw them.

...

...

After interrogating all the monsters she can, Undyne moves on to the rest of her evaluation of Martlet, and her shock and confusion grows with every new puzzle she sees. Instead of the bulky, ugly designs she's used to seeing from Martlet's puzzles, these are now well-made, and while they aren't the prettiest works she's seen, they do have a certain charm to them.

What's even more surprising, however, is the simple fact that they actually work. She didn't see a single malfunction from any of the puzzles when she tested them, and even better, they were genuinely fun to use! A little time-consuming, sure, but that's one of the main points! These puzzles would halt any intruders that come across them, while at the same time providing the residents of Snowdin with something entertaining to do! Honestly, it's something she never expected to see from Martlet's puzzles.

'Only one place left to go now...'

Undyne pulls her attention away from the last of Martlet's puzzles-- which boasts a strange, maze-like design-- and continues onward towards both Martlet's sentry station and, more importantly, her house...

Inside of Martlet's home, two figures can be seen arguing their points. The shorter of the two is fierce, defensive, and most surprising of all considering who's speaking, angry.

"It's my decision!" Clover shouts. "That's why you captured me to begin with! All you need to do now is sit back and watch!"

"You're going to get yourself killed!" Martlet fires back, concern evident in her voice. "I know that this is important to you, but you need to reconsider! Dying to Asgore isn't going to solve anything! It'll just get him one step closer to his plan!"

"I ain't gonna die! I've made it this far, haven't I?"

"You got this close to dying to Hec of all monsters. I'm sorry to say this... but you don't stand a chance against Asgore. He'd kill you as easily as you would swat a fly!"

"If you're really that worried, then come with me! I'm sure that if I got the help of a buncha monsters, I could convince Asgore to stand down!"

Martlet's mouth falls open in shock, and she stares at the blind child in front of her, unsure how to react to the offer...

...

...

...For a few seconds, she's tempted to accept. As a matter of fact, it sounds perfectly logical to her! King Asgore is a kind, gentle monster. Even if he has his issues with humans, she's pretty sure that he'd be willing to give Clover a pass after one conversation with him. After all, Clover is probably the cutest, kindest person she's ever met! There's no way Asgore could say no to him! And yet, even though she genuinely believes this...

...

...

...something deep within her screams that it won't work. She can almost picture what will happen: The King won't back down, she'll try to argue in Clover's defense, and then Clover will tell her that she should go. She'll leave, and before long, she'll get the news that the sixth human soul has been captured.

The picture her mind comes up with is realistic enough to make her shudder. As soon as she does, she shakes her head.

"No. It's too big of a risk. If I go with you, and Asgore still refuses to back down, then there's nothing that I could do to stop him."

"I can't just--"

Before Clover can argue further, a bright, cheerful voice suddenly comes from the floor behind him, stopping the cowboy's words in their tracks.

"Come on Clover, don't pick a fight you can't win!" Flowey says, startling the arguing duo. "And if you are going to pick that fight, at least let your Best Friend help!"

Flowey stares at Martlet and Clover, reveling in the shocked expressions on their faces. Upon seeing the small, yellow flower, Martlet shivers, feeling a sharp pain in his chest...

"W-Who are you?!" she asks, taking a defensive stance in front of the blind child she was arguing with. 

"That's my friend I told you about!" Clover quickly reassures. "You know, the one who told Doggo that you were training me?"

Martlet's posture relaxes slightly at these words, but for whatever reason, she still feels on-edge around the flower.

"Ok... but what is he doing here?"

Clover tilts his head at this question, looking just as curious as Martlet herself.

"Yeah... I mean, I haven't heard from him in a little bit, and I was getting kinda worried... what was that all about, Flowey?"

"I've been busy." the flower replies, waving away their questions. "But when I heard that Captain Undyne was on her way to Snowdin, I dropped everything and raced over here! Clover, honestly, buddy, have you gone crazy?! You wanted to talk to the Captain of the Royal Guard and make it all the way to Asgore without my help?!"

Clover grimaces at Flowey's words, rubbing his head in slight embarrassment.

"I... uh... I kinda just hoped that you'd show up?"

Flowey lets out a long, tired sigh at this.

"Of course you did... well, if your bird-friend over there is willing to give us some privacy to talk, then I'll be able to make a plan with you, alright?"

"What? Why can't I--"

"Martlet." Clover interrupts, stopping the confused bird before she can begin asking questions. "Trust me. Flowey has his reasons for needing privacy. Just... give us a few minutes to talk, alright? I promise it'll all work out in the end."

"Clover..."

The bird-like member of the Royal Guard pauses, staring at him in silence for several seconds.

...

...

"...Fine. Don't... don't do anything crazy, alright?"

Clover nods his head reassuringly, but that doesn't help the sense of dread Martlet feels. With no other real choice, she leaves the two alone to talk...

Undyne hammers on the wooden door in front of her, taking care not to exert too much strength lest she break it down. While she waits for Martlet to open it, her mind can't help but wander...

'...What has gotten into her lately?! First she puts in effort into her puzzles, and then she makes sure that they're actually being taken care of, and after all of that, she's apparently been training with Doggo too? God, whoever this "Clover" punk is, I sure can't wait to meet them! If they could get Martlet of all people to improve this much, then I can only imagine what affect they'd have on the rest of the Royal Guard!'

The handle to Martlet's door shakes, snapping Undyne out of her thoughts.

With a wide grin on her face, she shouts at the one who opened the door, reaching a hand out to pat them on the shoulder.

"Martlet! You're officially off probation! I don't know how you did it, but--"

The Captain of the Royal Guard stops mid-sentence when her hand, which should've hit Martlet's shoulder by now, instead meets nothing but air. Confused, she looks down, seeing a sight that causes her one remaining eye to widen.

Standing in front of Undyne is a short, young human, looking almost... afraid as she looms over them. Despite their apparent fear, they reach a hand towards her, putting on the friendliest smile they can muster.

"H-Howdy! I'm Clover! It's... it's nice to meet you!"

Chapter Text

Undyne's mouth falls open into an O shape as her mind attempts to come to terms with the bewildering sight in front of her.

Undyne hasn't seen any humans before, sure, but she's studied up on them more than any monster in the Underground! If anyone would know what a human would look like, it'd be her... and this is a human. It's unmistakable, but if this is a human, and they're inside Martlet's house, then that means...

"NGAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"

Immediately, three spears appear in the air in front of her, launching at the human at lightning-fast speeds.

All three spears pierce through the human, killing them instantly somehow miss, as the small human dodged before she even threw them, seemingly having expected the attack.

"YOU PUNK! I don't know what you've done to Martlet, or how you've scared all the other monsters in the area into silence, but I, Undyne, will--"

"WAIT WAIT WAIT STOP FIGHTING!" Martlet's panicked voice calls out, halting Undyne before she gets the chance to attack further.

...

"Martlet? You're alive?!" Undyne says, relief evident in her voice. "That's GREAT! Help me capture this human, wo--"

"They've already surrendered, Captain! Don't kill them!"

...

...

...

"...What?"

"I captured them about a month ago! They've been living with me while we were waiting for you to come by for a performance evaluation!"

"WHAT?!?"

Both Martlet and Clover flinch back at the fish-like monster's tone, but Martlet continues her explanation despite her boss's anger.

"Last month, Frostermit saw Clover from afar near Honeydew Resort, and it overreacted a little because..."

"Overreacted?! Martlet, humans are dangerous! Frostermit probably saw the little punk attack someone!"

"No no, he didn't! He... he can't, really... so anyways, I went to Honeydew Resort, attacked Clover, but he surrendered pretty much instantly! Ever since then, he's been living with me!"

Undyne rubs her forehead, seemingly trying to drive away a headache.

"And why didn't you come get me?! Asgore would've had his soul by now if you did!"

"W-Well the Mail Whales were still on strike, and none of the guards technically had permission to leave their posts..."

"...And none of you decided that it'd be a good idea to send someone to let me know?"

"We... uh... we didn't think about it?" Martlet says hopefully.

"..."

"..."

"Well... I guess it doesn't matter! We have our SIXTH human soul now! Martlet, go gather all the monsters in Snowdin! I'm going to fight this human and prove ONCE AND FOR ALL that monsters are just as strong and capable as humans!" Undyne says, posing heroically. "A fair, one on one fight is the PERFECT way to prove the strength of monsters!"

"...Uh... Captain? There's an issue with that..."

The Captain of the Royal Guard pauses her posing, sending an annoyed look towards the scatterbrained bird.

"What? No there isn't! If you're worried that I'll lose, then no need! I KNOW I can beat the little p--"

"It ain't gonna be a fair fight, Miss." Clover interrupts in a quiet, timid voice.

Undyne turns her gaze towards the small human, looking even more furious at his interruption... but after a few seconds of thinking, a cocky grin breaks out on her face.

"HA! I guess you're right about that, human, but I'll do my best to make it fair! I'll even give you a spear to defend yourself! Otherwise--"

"I'm blind, ma'am. I can't see nothing."

Clover slowly walks through the streets of Snowdin Town, following behind the large, intimidating fish monster in front of him. As the two walk, dozens of monsters can be seen watching them, each with sorrowful, grim expressions.

The blind human idly considers that his newest plan may not be quite as good as he originally thought it was.

It seemed simple: He'd convince Martlet to let him go with Undyne, then he'd follow her, befriend her on the way to Asgore, and then get Asgore to give up on his war against humans. Easy, right?

Well... no, it most certainly is not easy. Convincing Martlet already took Clover several tries, and even though abusing Flowey's ability to SAVE and LOAD does make Clover feel like a piece of garbage, it was something he needed to do...

...

...

...Still, Martlet's sheer desperation to protect him almost makes Clover want to give up on this plan. It was nice to know that she cares about him so much, yes, but...

The young cowboy shakes his head, pushing these thoughts out of his mind.

He can worry about that later. If everything goes well, then he'll be back in Snowdin by the end of the month, and all of Martlet's worries would be proven wrong... the only issue is, of course, that everything is most certainly not going to go well.

The first part of his plan was already tough, but he eventually managed to convince Martlet. After that, however, came the meeting with Undyne.

...

...

Clover rubs the side of his neck, wincing at the phantom sensation of pain he feels.

In hindsight, he probably should've had Martlet answer the door instead of doing it himself. That would've saved him a LOAD or two...

But now everything should go better. From what he can tell, Undyne feels pretty ashamed about attacking him, and due to learning about his blindness, she isn't likely to do it again.

Even though Flowey told him that Undyne is just as unlikely to change her mind about humans as Asgore himself, Clover is confident that he'll be able to befriend her.

And if he doesn't, then he'll still make it to Asgore, and even though he doubts that the King will change his mind, Clover will at least get a good idea of what he'll have to deal with.

Suddenly, a familiar voice reaches his ears, snapping him out of his thoughts...

"This isn't right, Undyne. I can't let you do this. If you want to take the kid to Asgore... you'll have to go through us first."

Undyne scowls as she leads the small, blind human through Snowdin Town. Every sight she sees causes her anger to grow even further, and she has to consciously stop herself from yelling at the monsters in the area.

The way they look at her... it's a new feeling, she has to admit, and Undyne is not a fan. The monsters of Snowdin Town look at her as if... as if she's the human! They're obviously scared, but it's of her now! And it's all because of the actual, living human walking behind her!

Every monster in the area, including some that lived here when the last human went on a rampage, look at Clover with obvious worry! And what's worse, some of them have even stepped forward to ask her to stop! Just what kind of human mind control did the little punk do to them?! 

...

...

...But despite what she wants to believe, the Captain of the Royal Guard knows that it isn't mind control, as much as she's loath to admit it. According to the documentaries about humans that Alphys showed her, any type of mind control needs eye contact to use, and the human beside her...

...

...

...he can't exactly make eye contact, can he?

The entire situation pisses her off. Of all the humans she could've encountered, why'd it have to be one that couldn't fight back?! She was supposed to show monsterkind that they're just as capable as humans! How is she supposed to do that when her opponent is literally blind?! What, should she just beat up a blind little kid? How is that a fair fight?!

It obviously isn't, and even Undyne isn't stupid enough to believe otherwise. 

She's tempted to just put the little punk over her shoulder, then run through Snowdin Town as fast as she can, allowing her to avoid the stares of the monsters in the area. If she goes full speed, then she's sure that she can make it to Asgore in a few hours...

...

...

...and yet she doesn't, and for a reason that infuriates her.

She's wearing her armor. It's solid metal, heavy enough to actually block an attack from a human, and really cool looking. It's something that she loves to bring around with her, and it's one of Undyne's most prized possessions... but because it's a physical item, if she threw the human onto her shoulder and ran with them, they'd get hurt.

Apparently, bouncing up and down on metal for a few hours is extremely painful for humans, since their bodies are all weird and messed up.

And so she won't do that. Taking the long route and spending a few more days traveling won't kill her, even if it will make her very angry.

As Undyne and Clover continue on through the snowy roads of Snowdin, the monsters surrounding them slowly begin to lessen, signalling that they're close to the town's exit. Before long, the Captain of the Royal Guard can clearly see the path leading to Waterfall...

...

...

...and she can also see the monsters standing in front of it.

"This isn't right, Undyne. I can't let you do this." Doggo says, grimly staring at her as she approaches. "If you want to take the kid to Asgore... you'll have to go through us first."

Undyne feels her throat go dry as the elderly dog's words reach her ears. For a brief moment, she thinks that she misheard him, and she even opens her mouth to ask him to repeat himself...

...

...but she soon closes it, expression just as grim as Doggo's.

Undyne is well aware of the rumors surrounding the nearly-blind guard. She knows that he knew one of the past humans. She knows that he was friends with this human, and joined the guard specifically because of that friendship... she had just hoped that he got over it by now.

If it was mind control, then surely Doggo would've broken free of it by now, decades after that human's death. After all, he's done his duty for longer than she's been alive. He's a respected member of the Royal Guard, even if he isn't the most competent. To any outsiders, it'd look like he's already forgotten the human he knew.

Apparently, he hasn't.

With a sigh, the Captain of the Royal Guard pushes Clover backwards, turning to face the monsters blocking her path.

Doggo, who always made her laugh, readies his short swords, squaring off against her with hands trembling slightly under the weight of his weapons.

Lesser Dog, who usually want nothing more than affection, is to his left, readying his shield and sword with a rare frown.

The sweet, loving couple, who always do their best to take care of each other, follow behind their fellow guards, battleaxes in hand.

And finally, Greater Dog, the big, lovable idiot, hefts his spear, looking devastated and angry rather than playful and energetic.

The entire Snowdin Canine Unit stands in front of Undyne, each willing to do their best to stop her from continuing. 

It isn't like there aren't other monsters standing with the Canine Unit, of course, but the others aren't fighters. They're not something that she has to worry about.. but her troops, the people she's trained with and trained under, in Doggo's case? They're a different story.

For a second, doubt flashes through the fish-like guard's mind.

She knows these dogs. They're the most loyal, kind monsters in the Royal Guard. If they're against her, then maybe... maybe she's wrong...?

...

...

...

No. The humans locked them down here after getting this close to wiping all of them out. Asgore needs two more souls to break the Barrier and free their people. For the sake of all of monsterkind, Undyne must bring the human and his soul to Asgore.

Undyne's hands go up to her head, making sure that her helmet is tightly secured on top of it. In a grim, joyless tone, she speaks to the monsters standing in front of her.

"Normally, I'd be happy to spar against all you punks... but this isn't just a friendly spar. If you don't get out of my way, I will beat you black and blue, and then I'll continue on to Asgore regardless. After all... I'm sure you're all aware that I've taken down tougher monsters than any of you, and I did it when I was much younger and less experienced than I am now!"

The group assembled to halt her flinches at these words, but they refuse to back down. Doggo himself steps forward, fearlessly walking towards the Captain of the Royal Guard.

"I know you don't want to do this, Captain, and you don't have to. Clover is a good kid. He's done nothing wrong. He's innocent... and the Undyne I know would never get an innocent killed."

"..."

"What would Gerson think? We both know how he felt after killing--"

A blunt, bright-blue spear flies through the air, abruptly cutting Doggo off. The nearly-blind dog reacts just in time, striking it out of the air with one of his swords.

"..."

"...I guess you aren't going to listen to me, huh?"

With a sigh, Doggo drops into a defensive stance, wincing slightly at the toll it takes on his aging body.

"Well... it's a good thing that this old dog still has a few tricks left up his sleeve..."

Chapter Text

Clover silently walks behind the Captain of the Royal Guard, making sure to be as quiet and unobtrusive as he can while the furious fish guides him through Waterfall.

Undyne, for her part, is a bit too angry to be grateful for his cooperation. Her encounter with the rebellious guards ended quickly, true, and it wasn't difficult at all to deal with the punks, but the simple fact that they were willing to try to stop her has pushed her mood as low as it could go. For a while, she even considered killing the human, taking their soul, and dashing to Asgore's Castle... but she eventually decided not to. They aren't... completely awful...

Guiding the young, blind human is quite possibly the strangest task she's ever done. For whatever reason, the little punk almost seems familiar to Undyne, even though they've never met before today.

As the two keep moving, Clover slowly but surely notices that the fish-like monster's mood isn't improving. If anything, the silence is just making her even angrier. Eventually, he opens his mouth, timidly speaking for the first time in what seems like hours.

"S-So uh... how'd you join the guard, Miss Undyne?" he asks, causing her to scoff.

"None of your business, punk! I've got better things to do with my time than tell someone who's about to die my life story."

"...Like...?"

"What was that?"

"You said that ya got better things to do... but... uh... what things? Moping and groaning about what happened earlier?"

As if on instinct, Undyne's hand lashes out behind her, splitting the young child's skull like a watermelon sailing over Clover's head, as the young human ducked before the words had even left his mouth. After a second or two of confusion, Undyne looks down at her hand, which is clenched tightly into a fist.

"...Huh. You got guts, punk, but don't test me again. I'm used to roughhousing with monsters since there'll be no accidents, but you're different. It'd be a shame if I had to bring Asgore a corpse, wouldn't it?"

To the fish-like monster's surprise, all timidness that Clover seemed to possess mere seconds ago is gone, instead replaced with a confident, bright tone.

"I ain't wrong, am I?" he asks, taking a defensive stance soon after. "I dunno if the scenery is any good, but to me, it's a pretty boring walk. What better way to pass the time than to talk? Heck, we can even swap stories! I'd be willing to bet that you wanna know what life is like on the Surface, don't ya?"

Undyne frowns at the young human's words, being reminded of someone else as she stares down at him...

...

...

"Nice try, punk! But I don't need to hear about the Surface! I've already seen plenty of documentaries about life up there! I'm pretty much an expert by now!"

The young, blind child scowls at her refusal, causing Undyne's lips to tug upwards.

"...But I guess this is a pretty boring walk, and even if I already know everything about the Surface, hearing it straight from a human would be a nice change of pace..." she eventually admits, much to Clover's joy. "So listen up! You wanted to know about how I joined the Guard?! I'll go beyond that! I'll tell you about my entire damn career! You better give me some good stories about the Surface afterwards, alright?!"

Clover hides a sly grin, glad to see that his plan is working out.

"Alright!"

Almost two hours later, Undyne's fists clench hard enough to shatter stone, and an obviously disgusted expression can be seen upon her face.

When Clover first started talking about his life on the Surface, Undyne, frankly, thought that he was just telling her what she wanted to hear. I mean, yes, she's been raised to hate humans all her life, but hearing that humans go around sacrificing little kids? Hearing that they "adopt" kids to do their chores, then kick them back onto the streets? That's a little too much for her to believe, even with all of the hatred she has for humans.

And that's not to mention the fact that he claimed anime to be fake! When she heard that, she almost attacked the kid for lying, but was barely able to restrain herself. Still, she disregarded pretty much everything he had to say afterwards, thinking that it was all lies or stories to gain pity from her...

...

...but after a while, she began to think differently.

The details in Clover's story are more than enough to convince her that he's telling the truth, and the casual, conversational way in which he describes it... it's almost makes her feel sick, and it brings back bad memories of another friend she used to have...

And not all of the things she hears from him are things that she likes, or things that justify her hatred of humanity. Learning that all of the humans who've fallen down here were scared, abused kids? That pisses her off more than anything else about his story....

....

....

...It almost makes her sympathize with Doggo, funny enough.

Unfortunately for Clover, Undyne can't bring herself to do that. She has a duty as the Captain of the Royal Guard, and despite how much his stories makes her feel bad, it also makes her burn with rage at the adults in Clover's village. She feels more and more justified the longer she listens to him, and her resolve to bring the human and his soul to Asgore becomes even more unshakable.

...

...

...

...oddly enough, the little punk didn't seem to mind it when she told him that.

With these strange thoughts filling her head, Undyne continues to lead the blind child through Waterfall, doing her best to hurry him through before they run into anyone...

...

...

...but, unluckily, there is someone that they have to get through to make it to the Capital, and despite his age, he isn't the type of monster to fail to notice them...

"Wah ha ha! How's my favorite Guppy doing?!" a loud, jubilant voice calls out, stopping Undyne in her tracks. 

With a small, annoyed sigh, Undyne turns to look at the monster in question.

Standing in front of her is an old, goatee-sporting tortoise, who wears clothes that would be more fitting on an archeologist than a salesman. In his hand is an overly-large magnifying glass, which he positions in front of his wares, acting almost like a jewler taking a look at precious gems.

"...Hey Gerson. It's... it's been a while." Undyne says, sounding surprisingly apprehensive.

"Ha! Ol' Fluffybuns still working you to the bones?" he asks, grinning widely. "I told you that joining the Guard wouldn't do anything good to your free time! You know what they say, with age comes wisdom, and I've got age to spare!"

"I'm fine, nothing to complain about... but I am actually busy right now, so I'll have to cut this short..."

Gerson tilts his head, looking the Guard Captain over with a curious gleam in his eye.

"Oho? What's got you going so fast? Finally decided to give the other Guards a kick in the pants and get em into shape?! Well, I suppose you'd know all about kicking old folks, ha!"

"...Something like that." Undyne mutters, scowling at Gerson's words. "Seriously, I need to get going. I'll see you--"

Suddenly, the old monster's gaze turns towards Undyne's companion, and his one working eye widens, staring at Clover with obvious recognition. His cheerful, joking demeanor instantly vanishes, and he turns towards the Captain of the Royal Guard with a serious, no-nonsense expression.

"Now, who's that you got with you? A new friend?"

"They're... they're a--"

"Why don't you introduce me to him, Undyne." Gerson interrupts, voice suddenly cold. "After that, the kid can go over and take a look around my shop while me and you... talk."

Undyne frowns, dreading what this talk will entail, but before she can open her mouth to speak, Clover pushes past her, extending a hand towards Gerson's general direction.

"Howdy! I'm Clover, and yes, before you ask, I'm a human." he says cheerfully. "Miss Undyne here is taking me to see Asgore, which is exactly what I want, so there's no need to worry!"

"..."

The aging tortoise stares at Clover's outstretched hand for several seconds, but eventually...

"Wah ha ha! I guess you have a plan, don't you?!" he laughs, gleefully shaking the young human's hand. "But I wonder if you've got a plan for when things go wrong? You know, a way to SAVE yourself if Ol' Fluffybuns gets violent?"

Clover's eyes widen at Gerson's emphasis on the word "save", but after wracking his brains for a few seconds, he finds a suitable answer.

"Y-Yeah... I... uh... I'm a little scared, and there are LOADs of things that can go wrong... but I think that it'll work out for the best!"

"Ha! Alright then, if you're sure..."

Undyne stares at the two, completely bewildered by Gerson's sudden change in attitude, but she soon puts all of those thoughts out of her mind when Gerson looks at her again.

"Don't think you're off the hook, Guppy. We've still got to talk! Clover, you can go find a way to entertain yourself. We'll be done in around an hour or two."

"An hour..." the fish-like guard mutters, looking miserable.

Without giving her any time to argue, Gerson grasps her arm in a surprisingly-powerful grip despite his lingering injuries, dragging the Captain of the Royal Guard away from Clover soon after...

The young, blind child idly twiddles his thumbs, waiting patiently for his captor to get back from her talk with Gerson. As he does so, he can't help but grin with satisfaction at how well things are going for him.

'I don't know why I was so scared of her at first. Miss Undyne is a big old softie. When I told her about life on the Surface... well, she reacted pretty similarly to Martlet, even though she tried to hide it.'

As if on habit, he taps on his gun's holster, and once he catches himself doing this, a frown forms on his face.

'Still, I sure hope that Doggo is ok. Undyne... she beat him up pretty bad, from what I could hear. Maybe... maybe I should've gotten Flowey to LOAD back to before the fight happened, and then I could've found a way to stop it...'

...

...

'...Well, I'm sure it'll be fine. If I can make friends with Undyne-- which I know I can-- then she'll definitely let Doggo off the hook without any other consequences...'

He pushes his worried thoughts about the monsters he left in Snowdin out of his mind, instead focusing on what else is needed to complete his mission.

'What else did Flowey say that I gotta do to make friends with her?' he wonders, wracking his brain for several seconds. 'I've heard a buncha her stories, and she's heard a ton of mine, so all that's left is to...'

...

...

'...Right, I remember now. Flowey told me that she used to be real good friends with...'

...

...

'So all I gotta do is remind her of him, and... and let her realize just who she was friends with, and she'll help me with Asgore in no time...'

...

...

He scowls at these thoughts, feeling disgusted with himself.

'...God, I feel kinda gross for having to do this... but if it's what it'll take to get her help against Asgore... then I guess I'll have to.'

...

...

After more than an hour of dwelling on these thoughts, Undyne returns, rubbing her head with a pained expression on her head.

"Old bastard still packs a mean punch..." she mutters, before raising her voice towards Clover.

"Listen up, punk! Me and Gerson had a little talk, and he's helped me realize a few things! It's getting way too late, and it's probably close to your bedtime by now! We'll be crashing at my place for the night, understood?!"

The young cowboy flinches back at her suddenly appearing, but after a few seconds, he nods his head, hopping to his feet immediately after.

"Good! Now follow me! I want to get this whole 'adventure' of ours finished as quickly as possible, and the sooner we get to sleep, the sooner we can wake up tomorrow and get this over with!"

Chapter Text

Inside a strangely-shaped house in the back-end of Waterfall, a small figure can be seen stirring...

With a yawn, Clover sits up in Undyne's bed, rubbing his eyes to get the sleepiness out of them.

After the typical panic that comes with waking up and not being able to see, he rolls out of the surprisingly comfortable bed, throwing his clothes on a few seconds later. Once he's sure he's presentable and ready to take on the day, Clover summons the familiar yellow glasses onto his face, tapping away at his holster to find the exit to the room.

When he leaves the room, he's met with quite a strange "sight". Laying sprawled out on the only couch in the house is a large, one-eyed monster, who's usual look of fierceness is now replaced by a small, anxious scowl.

Ignoring Undyne's sleeping form, the young cowboy makes his way to the kitchen, ruffling around the fridge for several seconds as he searches for something to eat.

'Let's see here... she's got some eggs, some... I think that's milk? It could just be store-bought tea in a gallon jug though... uh... there's some butter? Does raw butter even taste good?'

...

...

'...Yeah, it probably does, but Miss Undyne looks like she eats healthy, and I'm pretty sure that eating a buncha butter is the exact opposite of that.'

A loud snore from Undyne causes Clover to halt his search, looking over at her general direction for several seconds...

...

...

...Thankfully, she doesn't stir from her sleep.

With a small sigh of relief, he goes back to riffling through her fridge, eventually deciding on eggs for breakfast.

For a brief moment, he considers waking her up and asking her to help him cook... but for whatever reason, Clover gets the strange feeling that it wouldn't end well. As a matter of fact, the feeling of dread he gets at the idea is worse than anything he's felt before, and it actually causes him to be afraid for a moment...

So he decides against it, and instead gets to work on cooking by himself. Sure, he hasn't had that much practice ever since he lost his eyesight, but it can't be too hard, right?

...

...and if it is, he's got his own little backup plan to SAVE the meal.

Undyne groans, tossing and turning on the uncomfortable couch she's resting on. The light of "day" shines through the window, forcing the exhausted monster to cover her face with an arm, attempting to get back to sleep.

"...Mnot ready... five more minutes..." she mutters, voice shockingly different from her normal tone.

...

...

Suddenly, a strange, familiar smell reaches the Captain of the Royal Guard. Something that smells like... like fire...?

Undyne's eye shoots open, and she immediately hops to her feet when she sees thick, black smoke pour from her kitchen.

With speed that would put any human to shame, she dashes into the room where the smoke comes from, instantly seeing a sight that causes her to halt in her tracks.

Standing in front of her stove is a small, panicked child, who does his best to recover the burnt mess inside the metal pan before him.

The sight is familiar enough to cause a smile to appear on Undyne's face, and for a brief moment, she sees a different child in Clover's place, an odd-looking monster she knew long ago...

...

...

The burnt eggs in the pan Clover is holding suddenly catches fire, snapping the fish-like monster out of her thoughts.

"NGAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"

Acting quickly, she pushes Clover away from the fire in the pan, summoning several large, magical spears to BEAT the fire into submission.

...

...

It doesn't work quite as well as she had hoped, but eventually, the fire goes out on its own. With a relieved smile, she turns towards the young, blind child next to her.

"What were you thinking, punk?!" she demands, voice just as loud as ever. "If you were hungry, you could've just woke me up! I'm a fantastic cook! Best in the ENTIRE Royal Guard!"

"I... uh... I'm sorry..." Clover mutters, looking slightly ashamed.

"Well, I'm sure that I've got SOMETHING else to eat in the pantry, and it isn't that big of a..."

An odd look makes its way onto her face as she notices something strange about the eggs Clover was cooking...

"...You were making me breakfast too?"

"Uhm... y-yeah. I thought... I thought I may as well, since I was up early..."

"..."

"..."

With a wide grin, Undyne grabs the burnt eggs off the pan, throwing them into her mouth immediately after.

Under Clover's shocked "gaze", Undyne consumes all the food he made for her, nodding her head the entire time.

"...Yep. This is awful." she says, smacking her lips appreciatively. "But it's still way better than what I'm used to! Good job, punk!"

"...Thanks?"

"You're welcome!"

The two stand there for several seconds, each laughing at the fish-like guard's words... but as more and more time passes by, Undyne's smile begins to slip off of her face.

"...So... kid..." she begins, staring down at Clover hesitantly.

...

...

"...Yeah? What is it?" Clover asks, tilting his head.

...

...

With a large scowl, Undyne pushes her hesitation away, instead shouting her next sentence.

"I was just wondering if you were you ready to DIE yet?! Because it's going to happen today!"

Rather than acting as she'd expect, such as being frightened or even angry, Clover instead nods his head, smiling brightly.

"Mhm! Are you taking me to Asgore today?"

"..."

"..."

"Tch. That's... well... talking with Gerson helped me realize a few things yesterday..." she mumbles, looking off to the side with an unreadable expression on her face.

Yet again, the young, blind child in front of her tilts his head, asking her another question with obvious curiosity.

"Like what?"

As soon as the words leave his mouth, Clover ducks to the side, avoiding a spear that pierced through the air where he just was.

"I realized that letting punks like you get what they want isn't a good idea! What if you have some weird plan to hurt Asgore, huh?! Humans are notoriously sneaky! So I've decided that I'll just have to..."

The suddenly-violent Guard Captain sends another spear at Clover, but again he barely avoids it, leading to a new hole in Undyne's house.

"KILL YOU BEFORE WE REACH ASGORE!"

Dozens of spears appear in the air behind her, turning Clover's body into a pincushion but the small human ducks and rolls, somehow dodging the first actual wave of attacks she throws at him, not even suffering a scratch. As he gets to his feet, Undyne's voice calls out, obviously impressed.

"...Not bad, punk. Not bad at all..." she admits, calming down slightly. "...But this just proves how DANGEROUS humans are! I don't know how you do it, but you always seem to know when I'm about to attack before I do! Frankly, it pisses me off. Is it a normal human thing, or do blind humans have special powers, or...?"

"It's just a me thing, don't worry." Clover reassures, before hurrying to change the subject. "Now before you try to kill me again, what's the real reason you're attacking? We both know that I ain't gonna hurt Asgore. If I could, I'd have done the same to you and found my way to him by myself."

...

...

Undyne scoffs, looking off to the side with a pained expression on her face.

"What, do you think Asgore likes killing little kids?! Of course he doesn't, but it's his duty to his people. He has to, even if it hurts him."

...

...

"God, I don't even know why I'm telling you this, punk..." she says, shaking her head in disgust. "I don't know if it's some sort of human magic that you've put on me, but I keep getting the feeling that I know you... and it makes me want to talk to you more than I should..."

The young human doesn't respond, letting the silence pressure her into continuing.

"...I guess you'd better take a seat... just know that I will kill you after I finish talking!"

Clover sits on the surprisingly-tall couch, kicking his legs idly as he waits for Undyne to begin her story.

"I'm going to keep this as short and sweet as I can, got it?!" the Captain of the Royal Guard says, glaring down at Clover with an annoyed expression on her face.

"Yes ma'am."

"Good! Well, you've lived in Snowdin for over a month now, so you've got to know about why Asgore started a war to begin with, right?!"

"Mhm."

"Thank God, because I hate telling that story..." she mutters, raising her voice soon after.

"Alright! Well, only two humans have ever made it to Asgore! One of them was the little punk that Doggo used to follow around, and the other was this weirdo who wanted to 'talk' with Asgore! Everyone went on and on about how 'Kind' they were and all that garbage... but I know better! One of my good friends disappeared shortly before the little jackass went to see Asgore, and I'd be willing to bet that they intentionally gave themselves up after killing a monster!"

"...What'd this friend look like?" Clover questions, much to Undyne's displeasure.

"It was a long time ago, and I didn't have any pictures of them, but I do remember them looking really weird for a monster... actually, why am I even telling you this?! That's not important! What's important is that Asgore KILLED both of them, and even though I wasn't there to see how he reacted, Gerson definitely was!"

"Gerson is one of the oldest monsters in the world, and he's been friends with Asgore for centuries! Even if their friendship is a little strained now... Gerson still worries about him! From what he told me, Asgore was devastated both times he killed those humans! It was like having Chara die all over again!"

"Uh... maybe he could--"

"And don't you dare suggest that he could just stop!" Undyne interrupts, furiously glaring at Clover. "Humans almost managed to wipe us out, then they locked us underneath a mountain! We've been here for so long. You can't blame Asgore for trying to find a way to free us!"

The blind cowboy scowls at her attempts to cope with Asgore's crimes, but wisely decides to keep his mouth shut, not pointing out that Asgore could've went through the Barrier with one soul by now.

"But even though it's his duty, he hates to do it. Every time we get more rumors about a human falling down, he's more anxious and scared than anyone, even if he has the least to fear out of any monster! He's too much of a big softie to get used to killing the humans, but he cares too much about his people to stop! And so that's why I'll be the one to kill you!"

Clover opens his mouth to speak, but Undyne doesn't let him, cutting him off before he can say something to dissuade her.

"Stand still! This won't take long!"

...

...

...

...

...

The young, blind human tries, and dies, and tries some more, doing his best to find a way to convince the Captain of the Royal Guard to stop attacking him... and yet no matter what he does, she's relentless, forcing Flowey to LOAD over and over. Eventually, however, he gets an idea that just might work...

Clover ducks under a spear, using the narrow window of time he has to dash towards Undyne. As expected, she reacts with a massive backhand, intent on taking Clover's head off with one strike.

With impossibly precise movements, the young, blind child moves just enough to stop the attack from instantly killing him, much to his relief, but this doesn't mean that he completely avoided it. What little of the attack that does hit him manages to throw him dozens of feet away, causing his tiny body to impact the wall with a dull thud.

The young human grabs his chest, gasping for air as he attempts to force himself to breathe... but when his hands grab onto his chest, he "realizes" that something is missing...

Undyne curiously looks at the floor, momentarily halting her attack as she notices something that fell out of the young human's vest. Reaching down, she grabs a small, wrinkled piece of paper... a piece of paper that has five pictures slapped onto it, and one of these pictures causes her remaining eye to widen in disbelief.

As the Captain of the Royal Guard holds Clover's MISSING poster, she can't help but recognize one bewildering detail from the picture before her...

Hope, the Human of Kindness, looks exactly like one of her old childhood friends.

Chapter Text

"P-Punk... what the hell is this?!" Undyne asks, not believing what her eye is seeing.

"...Seems obvious, don't it? It's my MISSING poster." Clover explains, seemingly confused by the question. "It has the pictures of all the other kids who've fallen into the Underground. Melody was the most recent, being around five years ago, then around 10 years before her, Hope fell into the Underground, and... well, I think you get the point."

Undyne visibly pales when she hears Clover say this, and any thoughts she had of taking his soul immediately vanish.

"That... the Kindness soul fell around 15 years ago...? No, that can't be... can it...?"

If Undyne were able to tear her gaze away from the piece of paper in her hand to look at the young cowboy, she'd immediately notice the relieved, self-satisfied grin on his face. Clover makes sure to keep his tone confused as he asks his next leading question.

"Huh? Whaddya talking about, Miss? What's got ya confused?"

"..."

The fish-like Captain of the Royal Guard falls silent, searching Hope's picture for any sign that they're different from the weird-looking monster she once knew...

...

...

"...No, I... I must be misremembering things. There's no way I wouldn't have realized by now if... if they were... the names must be a coincidence..."

As Undyne tries to convince herself that her childhood friend was not a human, Clover suddenly has the strangest sensation from deep within his SOUL. It's... it's almost like he needs to do something...

Following his instincts, Clover pushes the brim of his hat up, giving his eyes a clear line of "sight" to the monster in front of him. He stares at her, unseeing, for several seconds, until...

...

...

...until he sees.

In a dimly lit, abandoned section of Waterfall, one small, fish-like monster can be seen swinging around a large stick, shouting the entire time.

""NGAAHHHH! Take that, human! And that! And this! And--"

This small monster suddenly pauses mid-swing, and a faint blue blush appears on her face as she hears something in the darkness around her...

"Who's there?!" she demands, peering off into the darkness. "I heard you! You can't hide from me!"

...

...

She gets no answer, causing her to scowl fiercely.

"Come on! Show yourself!"

...

...

"Gerson? Are you playing another prank?! I'll beat you up if you are!"

From the darkness, a quiet, timid voice calls out.

"Y-You know Gerson...?"

Undyne whirls towards the source of the noise, pointing her spear-like stick at it.

"That's right!" she says, posing heroically. "I've been helping the Hammer of Justice fight against evildoers in the Underground! And he's even been training me a little! Now show yourself, or I'll show you the results of our training!"

"P-Promise you won't hurt me...?"

The scared tone of this unknown figure causes Undyne to halt in her posing, a look of obvious confusion on her face.

"Huh? Why would I hurt you?! I'm a HERO IN TRAINING! I'd NEVER hurt an innocent!"

"...O-Ok..."

Out of the darkness, a young, short figure appears, shivering slightly.

This figure is by far the weirdest monster Undyne has ever seen. Their green eyes are normal enough, sure, and the same can be said about their light brown skin and black hair, but everything else about them? That's a different story.

The shape of the monster in front of her is just... strange. It's something Undyne has never seen before. They're sorta similar to her own shape, but the way everything is proportioned... it's completely different! And the clothes on them... I mean, a cooking apron? And one that dirty?! How can you even have dirty clothes in Waterfall?! There's water everywhere! Just dunk your stuff inside a nearby pool!

Undyne immediately marches over to this strange-looking monster, but when she approaches, they raise the object in their hands-- a cast-iron pan-- defensively, as if expecting her to attack them. With a derisive snort, she bats the pan away, causing them to flinch backwards, closing their eyes tightly in preparation to receive a hit...

...

...

"???"

After several seconds, the strange monster's eyes timidly open, before confusion becomes evident on their face by the sight that greets them.

Undyne's hand is outstretched, and a large, reassuring grin can be seen on her face.

"...?"

"Hi! I'm Undyne, and I'm ten years old now! I'm training to be a hero with GERSON, THE HAMMER OF JUSTICE--"

She takes a few seconds to pose, still keeping her hand outstretched towards the weird-looking monster.

"--it's nice to meet you! Wanna be friends?!"

"..."

The weird-looking monster take several seconds to react to her words, but when they do, they can't stop an unbelieving look from appearing on their face.

"..."

"..."

"..."

"...Well? Are you gonna introduce yourself or not?!"

With a small, grateful smile, the apron-clad monster shakes her hand.

"R-Right... I'm Hope, I'm also ten! It's... it's nice to meet you! And yes, I'd really like it if we could be friends..."

The scenery around the two becomes blurred, shifting much like what you'd expect from a dream. A few moments later, it settles, forming into a familiar sight for Undyne...

The dim, abandoned room in Waterfall is replaced with a bright, clean-looking kitchen. In this kitchen, two young children can be seen, both looking slightly older now.

The taller of the two silently giggles to herself, while her companion throws more and more items into the metal pan on the stove.

"Hahahaha! Oh man, I can't WAIT to see Gerson's reaction when you burn down his kitchen!" she says teasingly, much to the other child's frustration.

"Shut up Undyne! I've got this! I'm not going to burn anything!" Hope says, sounding more like he's trying to convince himself than the fish next to him.

"You sure? I'm not the best cook, but I don't think that eggs are supposed to produce this much smoke!"

"That's normal! That's really totally normal!"

...

"...Probably. Now enough talking! Hand me some more oil! I think that's what I'm missing!"

Giggling even harder now, Undyne hurries to follow her friend's commands, soon returning with a large bottle of the stuff.

"Thanks!" Hope says, relieved. "This is the most important step! According to a friend I used to know at my old home, I'll need to stir it up as fast as possible with my spatula! If I want to do this really fast, then I'll need both hands, so you can just pour it in there, alright? The more the better!"

"You got it! This is going to be SO TASTY!"

...

...

An hour later, an old, hammer-carrying tortoise can be seen scolding the two, occasionally pointing at the now-burnt pan in Hope's hand as he lectures them on the dangers of fire.

Yet again, the scenery ripples, and Gerson's kitchen fades into nothingness. The nothingness doesn't last longer than a second, however, as the next scene soon replaces it...

Instead of being inside this time, the area around Undyne and Hope has shifted to form the dimly-lit room where they first met each other. Just like when they had first met, Undyne swings an object around... only this time, the object in her hands is far more dangerous.

Hope, now looking several years older, leans his head to the side, easily avoiding a bright-blue spear that destroys the stone wall behind him. With a sigh, he raises his hands, attempting to calm the angry monster in front of him.

"Undyne, I'm sorry, honest! But... when did I ever tell you that I was going to go? I get that you're mad, but--"

"You... you... you little PUNK!" the spear-chucking fish shouts, looking furious. "Why didn't you come with me?!?! I was so excited! I even... I even told Asgore that you'd show up! I've been bragging about you for weeks! He was looking forward to meeting you!"

For whatever reason, the weird-looking monster flinches, grimacing at the idea of meeting with Asgore.

"I... come on Undyne! You know that I don't do well around crowds, and New Home is full of them!"

Rather than being calmed down by his excuses, Undyne's rage only grows, and Hope has to hurriedly duck to the side to avoid another spear.

"I already told you that I had it handled! I've found a ton of ways to get to Asgore's Castle without running into a bunch of monsters! Heck, Asgore even cleared a path in preparation! Do you have ANY idea how embarrassing it is to tell him that my shy, timid friend was going to visit, and that he'll need to have a clear path to the Castle to do so, only to have you not even bother to show up?!?!"

"W-Well... I'm sure Asgore--"

"Oh, he was perfectly understanding! His kid didn't like the crowds too or whatever... but that didn't help much! I'm pretty sure that he's beginning to doubt that you exist!"

"..."

"We had to cancel today's training early, because apparently I 'wasn't in a good enough mindset to learn', whatever THAT means! Asgore was going to teach me how to identify and fight against humans today!"

Oddly enough, Hope pales at these words, looking almost... terrified?

"F-F-Fight humans...? You want to fight humans?" he asks, flinching slightly at the exasperated look she gives him.

"Of COURSE I want to!" Undyne shouts angrily, causing Hope to take a step back. "THAT'S WHAT REAL HEROES DO! The humans almost wiped us out, then doomed us to be locked down here until we eventually die out! What do you think I've been training for?!?! We only need four more souls to break the Barrier, and once we do..."

"...Asgore will declare war on humanity, yeah..."

Hope looks down at his shoes, thinking deeply to himself at his best friend's words.

"I... sigh... I'm not too mad at you, I guess... I was just really looking forward to this, you know? I think you'd get along great with Asgore... since you're both TOTAL WEENIES!"

"...Hehe... I guess I am..."

"Still, even if you are... that doesn't matter to me! I can be brave enough for both of us!"

"I... yeah... but I'd like to be brave too sometimes, you know?"

Undyne grins, patting the shorter child on the shoulder.

"If you want to, then I'm sure you can. Even if I rag on you for being a scaredy-cat, you're still just as capable of being brave as me or Gerson!"

"...Thanks, Undyne. I... I think I've got an idea of a brave thing to do..."

"Oh? Want to share?!"

Hope smirks, looking up to stare at her with a smug, mocking expression.

"Nuh-uh! No spoiling it! You'll just have to wait until after I do it to find out!"

"Don't make me wait for long, punk! I'll kick your ass if you do!"

The Kind child's smile falters at this, but he continues on, forcing the smile to stay on his face. "Don't worry, it won't take long. Promise!"

Once more, the scenery blurs, but unlike the last few times, it doesn't completely change. Instead, the dimly lit room in Waterfall remains, looking as if years have passed. Hope is gone this time, instead being replaced by a teenage, buzzcut-sporting Undyne. Slightly behind her is Gerson, looking almost as timid as Hope did when he first encountered her.

...

...

...

"...This is where I first met him, you know?" the fish-like monster says, voice dangerously calm.

Rather than joke around as he usually would, Gerson's voice is strangely morose as he looks down at his water-logged boots, shame evident in his body language.

"I know, Guppy... I know..."

"Well, he's been gone for around three years now, hasn't he? That's a really long vacation, huh?"

"..."

"I know that I'm not the smartest monster in the Underground, and I'm most certainly not the most observant... but even I've realized something by now. Would you like me to tell you what that is?"

"..."

"Hope... he isn't coming back, is he?"

"...No." Gerson says, voice mournful. "I'm... I'm sorry Guppy, but--"

Her fist lashes out suddenly, catching the aging monster directly in the jaw. Gerson, unprepared for this sudden strike, goes flying backwards, being buried several feet into the nearest wall.

"How dare you hide this shit from me?!?!" she shouts, looking angrier than Gerson has ever seen her. "Don't you think that I deserved to know?!"

The Hammer of Justice doesn't get the chance to respond due to his current predicament, leading to Undyne continuing her rant.

"He was the best friend I've ever had! He was the sweetest, kindest little bastard I've met in the ENTIRE UNDERGROUND! What, you think you're justified?! You think you're heroic for keeping it to yourself?! Is that it?!?! I'll tell you what you are: A COWARD!"

Her anger builds quickly, and before long, she's pelting Gerson's trapped body with bright-blue spears.

"Do you think I'm stupid?! Do you really think that I'd never notice?!?! You're not a hero! You're not 'The Hammer of Justice' anymore! Maybe you never were! All you are is a scared, shameful old man who couldn't defend a child-- his child's life! You practically raised Hope! You've taken care of him ever since he moved to Waterfall! That last human who fell down here, the 'Soul of Kindness'? I bet they were the jackass who did it, weren't they?!"

The aging monster, caught up in the hailstorm of spears, can't speak loud enough to correct her, leading to Undyne becoming even more furious.

"That's what happened, huh?! Some human came around, killed Hope, then you decided to hide what had happened?! What, you couldn't handle killing a second human, so you just let them go?! God, you disgust me!"

One last spear, this time being far larger in size, builds up behind her.

"I never want to talk to or see you again. Go to hell."

The pillar-sized spear flies forward, striking the trapped tortoise harder than any and all of the previous attacks combined. Without bothering to see if he's alright, Undyne leaves, running towards New Home as fast as her legs can carry her...

The familiar scenery fades, leaving Undyne back in her home. As soon as the vision ends, she shoots to her feet with a devastated, furious expression on her face.

Without wasting any time, she dashes at Clover, grabbing the young human by his shirt's collar.

"What the HELL was that?!?!" she demands, shaking him roughly.

"..."

"ANSWER ME, PUNK!"

"..."

"What?! You think just because you're blind that I won't kick your ass?! What the hell is your issue?! You can't pull something like that and expect me not to kick your teeth down your thr--"

A small sniffle reaches her ears, causing Undyne's anger to quell enough for her to actually take a look at the child in front of her...

Tears run down Clover's face at a startling speed, making the furious Guard Captain pause her yelling.

"...Hey kid, I... what the hell are you doing? I'm angry, sure, but you shouldn't react like this. It's not--"

Yet again, Undyne is interrupted, but this time, it's by words... words that immediately make her feel like the biggest piece of shit in the entire Underground, and as soon as she hears them, she releases her hold on his shirt.

"I-I could see!" Clover stutters, devastated. "I could see... and now... now I can't! I don't even know how I did that!"

"...Kid..."

Undyne isn't even sure of what to do now. Before he did... whatever it was that he did, she was trying to kill him... but now? Now he's in the perfect position for her to strike. If she wanted, she could easily take his soul...

...

...but she doesn't want to. What she really wants to do is...

Clover freezes in place as Undyne's arms wrap around his torso, pulling the child into a tight hug.

"Hey, punk... I... ugh, I'm not one for sappy shit, so I'll keep this quick. I'm not angry at you. It's obvious that you didn't mean to do... whatever that was."

"...Sniff..."

"And since you went through my memories, I bet you've already figured out who my friend is, huh?"

"Sniff... mhm... sniff..."

"Well, believe it or not, that's the first time I've realized that Hope was a human myself. I know, I should've figured it out sooner, whatever. It doesn't matter now."

"..."

"What does matter is what we're going to do next."

"...?"

Undyne sighs, releasing her hold on Clover so she can look him in the eyes.

"I'll be honest, I still don't like humans, and I still want that Barrier broken... but you've helped me discover that not all humans are bad. Three out of... no, when we consider Doggo's friend, that'd be four out of seven humans... well, four out of seven of you guys being good is actually a lot better than I had expected. Unless we were really lucky and got the only good humans in the entire world to fall down here, it'd make sense for the same to apply to most of the punks up on the Surface, wouldn't it?"

"...Sniff... what? Whaddya... sniff... whaddya mean?"

"What I mean is that I'm not going to let you die, you little punk. I'll bring you to Asgore, yeah, but I'll make sure to get him to realize that he has to give up on his war against the humans. We can wait for a bad human to fall down here, or... you know... take one of the other souls and go cause some havoc in that village you told me about."

"...You promise?"

"Of course I promise." Undyne says, standing up as proudly as she can manage. "I'm the SPEAR OF JUSTICE for a reason, you little punk! Why the heck would I lie to you?!"

"..."

Clover unsteadily gets to his feet, wiping his eyes with his bandana.

"I... alright..."

Upon seeing him get to his feet, Undyne smiles widely, waving him over soon after.

"Come here, punk! Now that my armor is off, I'll be able to carry you without hurting your fragile human body! We'll make it to Asgore in NO TIME!"

With a small, hopeful grin on his face, Clover approaches the Captain of the Royal Guard, arms outstretched so she can easily pick him up...

...but before he can reach her, two vines explode out out of the ground, being perfectly positioned behind both of them.

In an instant, the vines pierce their skulls, killing them instantly. A split-second later, a small, white "Friendliness Pellet" slams into the human's soul, shattering it into countless pieces.

As Clover's corpse falls to the ground, and Undyne's dust covers it soon after, a small, yellow flower pops out of the ground, grinning madly.

"Heheh... HAHAHA! IDIOTS!" Flowey laughs, gleefully looking down at the duo's remains.

A vine wraps around the young, blind child's body, flinging it halfway across Undyne's house.

"Honestly Clover, I didn't know you had it in you! Befriending Undyne, of all people?! The one monster who's killed you more than anyone else in the entire Underground?!"

...

"Well, other than me, of course..."

Flowey awkwardly glances at the pile of dust on the floor, before quickly shifting his attention back towards the corpse.

"You've been chalk full of surprises lately, haven't you? First it was making friends with almost every single monster in Snowdin, including the ones who were around when your 'Big Sis Melody' attacked, and now being pals with Captain Undyne of the Royal Guard?! Incredible! And what's even better, you've unlocked that handy Judgement skill of yours! I'm so proud, buddy!"

A quick flick of the vine throws the body to the opposite wall, creating quite a mess.

"Even better, you'll think that Undyne killed you! I made sure to leave no evidence that'll suggest otherwise before you died, so the only logical conclusion will be that she took advantage of you when you were at your most vulnerable! How fun! Speaking of fun..."

...

...

After a few more minutes of flinging the child's body around, Flowey eventually grows bored.

"Golly, maybe I should let that old turtle see this scene? Making it past him is always a pain in the ass! Seeing that he failed to keep you and his 'little Guppy' safe? Oh man, I'd kill to see the expression on his face..."

He considers this for several seconds...

...

...

....but eventually shakes his head.

"Nah, no need to risk it. You've actually grown pretty close to doing what I want now. Having 'Undyne' kill you when you're at your most vulnerable, on top of being able to see for a little while, then losing your sight again? That'll break whatever emotional stability you've been forming recently. And once you're completely hopeless..."

Flowey's grin grows positively monstrous.

"...Well, that's where I come in, isn't it?"

Chapter Text

Martlet anxiously paces around her living room, occasionally glancing up the stairs towards Clover's room.

That... 'friend' of Clover's... for whatever reason, he gives her chills. Martlet's gut instinct tells her that leaving Clover alone with him is a bad idea, but logically, she knows that she's just being paranoid.

This flower-like monster is the first friend that Clover met in the Underground, according to him. He's the only reason that the small cowboy made it this far, and even if Martlet does mistrust him... she owes him big time.

He was the one who told Doggo that she was training Clover. If Doggo didn't show up when he did, then Clover may have gotten hurt.. maybe he would've been killed...

Besides, even if she doesn't trust Flowey, Clover obviously does. The young human has proven to be a good judge of character so far, and if he believes that Flowey is a good, kind friend, then he's probably right.

...

...

...

...Still, there's something about that tiny, yellow flower that puts Martlet on edge...

A small sniffle brings the bird out of her thoughts, causing her head to immediately snap towards the stairs, where she sees the small, blind child she's been waiting for.

Despite how he tries to hide it with his overly-large hat, Martlet can easily see that his eyes are red and puffy, obvious signs that he's been crying. Perched atop his hat is Flowey, looking devastated as he stares down at Clover, full of concern.

Putting all thoughts of the flower's trustworthiness behind her, Martlet dashes at the small cowboy, pulling him into a tight hug.

"Are you okay?! What's wrong?!" she asks, voice slightly panicked.

"...Sniff... mfine..." Clover mutters, burying his face into her shoulder.

"Clover..."

"Sniff... I'll... sniff... I'll hide when Undyne comes along..."

The heartbroken, betrayed tone of his voice causes the scatterbrained guard's heart to drop. With wide, confused eyes, she looks up at Flowey, silently asking what's caused this.

Flowey shakes his head, mouthing "later" as he does so.

The lack of an answer causes Martlet to scowl, but she hurries to push her questions down, instead softly stroking Clover's hair.

"It's alright, you're fine. I'm not mad, you're safe here." she says, voice as reassuring as she can make it. "You don't have to tell me what's bothering you if you don't want to."

"...Sniff... sorry..."

"There's no reason to be sorry. I don't know why you're crying, but I promise that it'll all be okay."

"...Sniff..."

"Here, why don't I show you something really cool that I've been working on? I'm sure you'll love it!"

"...Ok..."

The bird-like monster's arms wrap around Clover's torso, pulling him into her arms as she stands up. Now carrying him, Martlet carefully walks up the stairs, heading towards the small, hidden compartment she crafted in his room...

BANG.

BANG.

BANG.

Powerful, heavy thuds beat against Martlet's front door, causing her to wince at the damage it'll no doubt be taking. After taking a few seconds to muster her courage, she slowly walks to the door, grabbing its handle a second later...

As soon as the door opens, she feels an incredible weight strike her shoulder, almost pushing Martlet into the floor. Before she can try to dodge, Undyne's hand pats her shoulder again, just as strongly as the first time.

"Martlet! You're officially off probation!" Undyne says, grinning wider than Martlet has ever seen. "I don't know how you did it, but you've FINALLY turned your life around! I'm not going to lie, punk, I never thought I'd see the day!"

The anxious bird flinches, resisting the urge to dodge away from the Captain's next 'gentle shoulder pat'.

"T-Thanks Captain!" she forces out, trying to keep her voice steady. "I'll continue to work hard in the future!"

"You've GOT to tell me what's gotten into you recently! Did you meet some mystic craftsman-sage or something?! How'd your skills improve so much?! Were you really holding out on me the entire time?!?!"

"I... uh... I don't know? It sort of just happened? One day, my best was the puzzles you saw the last time you were here, and then the next, I had all sorts of ideas! And my hand-eye coordination improved by miles!"

"'Sort of just happened', huh? Well, to be honest with you, Martlet, that makes..."

...

...

...

"PERFECT SENSE! It used to happen all the time with me when I was a kid! I never could figure out why, but I guess that's just one of the strange things about being a monster, huh?"

"Y-Yeah. That's right. So--"

"But I do have some questions..." Undyne interrupts, suddenly becoming scarily serious.

Martlet pales at her tone, hurrying to stutter out a response.

"W-What is it? I've been very open in my reports about what's been going on... uh... even if you haven't received them since the UGPS was on strike..."

The Captain of the Royal Guard scowls, pushing past Martlet a second later.

"I've been freezing out here, punk. Mind if I make something hot to drink?"

"Oh-- yes, go right ahead! I..."

The scatterbrained bird suddenly pales, remembering the last time she let Undyne into the kitchen.

"Actually on second thought I'll make it! You're the guest, so there's no need for you to trouble yourself!" she hurriedly corrects, panic evident in her tone.

"What? Come on, Martlet. I'm a big monster. Making my own drink won't kill me."

"I insist!"

Undyne glares at her for several seconds, before eventually breaking out into a wide grin, glad to see that her plan is working.

"Alright, go right ahead... I can just ask my questions while you work."

As the normally-lazy bird busies herself inside the kitchen, Undyne takes a cursory glance around, idly taking in details.

'Dishes are all clean, and since I don't see a ton of water everywhere, she probably didn't just hurry to do them before I got here...'

'The floors are practically clean enough to eat off of. God, I can't remember the last time she mopped before now... the little punk really is changing...'

'She's even more nervous than she usually is when I visit. Is it just because she's been doing a good job lately, or is there another reason...?'

Suddenly, the fish-like monster's eye catches an interesting detail...

"Hey Martlet, why'd you get three cups out?" she asks, raising an eyebrow in surprise.

Martlet flinches, cursing softly to herself when she notices this mistake.

"I... uh... one for me, one for you, and... Doggo is probably going to visit soon, right? So the last one is for him!"

"Hmm..."

Undyne doesn't miss the sigh of relief the scatterbrained guard lets out, but she decides not to comment on it.

...

...

...

Before long, a steaming cup of hot chocolate is on the table in front of the Captain of the Royal Guard, and she stares at Martlet with a casual, non-suspicious look on her face...

...which only causes Martlet's anxiety to grow.

...

...

...

"...?"

"..."

...

...

...

"Uh... do you like it?" she asks, unable to stand the silence.

Undyne grins, speaking in her usual loud, boisterous tone. "Of course I do, punk! This is FANTASTIC! You've really improved recently, you know? First the puzzles, then your housework, and now your cooking ability? I'm proud of you. It's nice to see that you're finally maturing."

"T-Thanks Captain..."

"Still, I did say that I had some questions, didn't I? May as well get to asking them now, while we're both relaxed."

"..."

The Guard Captain's tone doesn't change, but for some reason... Martlet can almost feel the air grow colder and more serious as she speaks.

"You've lived in this area for a while now, haven't you? And you've seen me come by for TONS of performance evaluations, even before they were directed at you, right?"

"Y-Yeah..."

"So, have you noticed anything strange about the area recently? You know, new monsters, rumors of human sightings, the residents acting strange... that sort of thing...?"

"Uh... n-no? I haven't--" she stutters, before stopping suddenly when Undyne's one remaining eye locks onto her own.

"Martlet?"

"..."

"I'd appreciate it if you told me the truth, punk."

"..."

"So, any new people in the area?"

"...Uh..."

"Alright, so there are new people around here. Got it. What about human sightings?"

"N-Nothing confirmed!" Martlet hurriedly says, learning by now that her silence isn't helping.

"So there are rumors... tch, no wonder people have been acting off..." Undyne mutters, scowling slightly. "...So if you've had new monsters in Snowdin, and you've also had rumors of human sightings... why didn't you report all of that?"

"..."

"Martlet? I know that something weird is going on, punk."

"..."

"It's related to Clover, isn't it?"

The scatterbrained guard suddenly flinches, causing a grin to appear on Undyne's face.

"That's what I thought. Now, who exactly is Clover, and where is the little punk? I know he's been living with you recently, and the name does ring a bell, but I wasn't able to learn much more than that. If he's able to make you change this much, then he must be incredible. I'm sure any kid would LOVE to meet the Spear of Justice... so where is he?"

Martlet takes a deep, calming breath, suddenly having what may be her worst idea to date.

"I... yeah, you're right. It's... it's all related to Clover." she says, acting as if the words are difficult to say. "The truth is... well, I haven't been reporting all of that because I knew that if you heard any rumors about human sightings, you'd be obligated to check, and I didn't want you visiting Snowdin..."

Before the Captain of the Royal Guard can question her further, Martlet elaborates.

"Clover... he's... he's a very shy monster. Easily scared, very timid, that sort of thing. As a matter of fact, when he learnt that you were visiting, he just about ran away. He doesn't do well around louder monsters..."

Undyne closes her mouth, suddenly looking very melancholic by Martlet's description of the young child...

"And no offense, Captain, but you're probably the loudest monster in the entire Underground. He's visiting a friend's house right now to avoid meeting you."

"..."

"I'm sorry, I really should've told you sooner, but--"

Before the bird can speak any further, Undyne raises a hand, cutting her off in an instant.

"I get it. Really, I do. I used to know a punk like that..."

...

...

"Sigh... I can't be too mad at you, Martlet, since you've been doing such a great job recently. I'll take a look around to make sure that the rumors are false, then I'll head back to Waterfall. If the little punk does manage to get over his timidness, then send me a letter. I'd love to meet him."

"Got it... thanks, Captain." the scatterbrained guard says, sighing in relief.

Hours later, Martlet climbs the stairs at a quick pace, hurrying to Clover's room as fast as she can, soon throwing the door wide open...

...but whatever worry she felt for the young human's mental state is put on hold, as instead of being cramped in the small compartment she crafted for him, Clover instead lays on his bed, sleeping soundly. At his side is Flowey, who puts a vine in front of his mouth, silently shushing her.

"..."

Fighting back a sigh, she slowly closes the door, leaving Clover to his peaceful rest.

...

...

...although she really needs to have a talk with that flower.

Chapter Text

Ever since Captain Undyne of the Royal Guard appeared, Snowdin has been oddly silent, acting almost lifeless when compared to its usual activity. While the town is normally quiet enough, some monsters could always be seen talking to each other, no matter what time it may be.

Once Undyne arrived for her most recent performance evaluation, however, things changed. Instead of the usual quiet chatter that could be heard in the background, the residents of Snowdin Town didn't speak any more than necessary, each looking at the fish-like monster with grim, unhappy expressions.

These expressions only darkened when the monsters saw her go into Martlet's house, leading to some of them grouping up, preparing to stop the Captain of the Royal Guard from taking Clover by any means necessary.

Fortunately, it didn't come to that. After talking with Martlet, Undyne did a quick search of the area, eventually leaving when she noticed that the Ruins were still blocked off.

After she left empty-handed, the town breathed a collective sigh of relief, each and every monster deeply grateful that she didn't discover Clover's presence. Before long, Snowdin Town was in a festive mood, practically throwing a celebration due to how glad they were to not lose the newest member of their community.

As you may expect, each of them were clamoring to see Clover, both to confirm that he was okay and to bask in the simple fact that Undyne didn't kill him.

This led to one bird being very unhappy, since many of these monsters decided to wait outside of her house to meet with the young, blind child. They left after she explained that he was sleeping, of course, but it was still one of the most annoying things that Martlet has ever dealt with. Thankfully, it was over...

...

...

...for the rest of the night.

When Martlet woke up the next day, she noticed that some of those monsters were back, eager to see the human she was housing.

To her immense surprise, however, Clover decided that he wanted to spend the day outside, talking to the monsters in Snowdin, rather than taking some time to rest and relax at home, with her.

After extracting a promise from Doggo to keep him safe, the bird-like monster waved Clover away, watching him leave with an anxious, concerned expression on her face.

And Martlet does have her reasons for being concerned. The entire time she's known Clover, he's been unwilling to shed tears, doing his best to keep his sorrow to himself. For the young cowboy to actually let himself cry, even if he tried to hide it afterwards... well, it makes her worry for him.

She could tell that he didn't really want to be around other people today, but what he wants even less is to be around Martlet, obviously fearing that she'd ask questions he doesn't want to answer.

Luckily, there's one other monster in her home after everyone else has left, and it's a monster she's been looking forward to speaking to for a while now...

Flowey twists his stem around the pillow on Clover's bed, snuggling into the soft cushion with a look of quiet contentment on his face.

'Golly, even if I usually hate it when Mr. Gun-Hat decides to live here... I have to admit that the bird-brain has some excellent pillows! I guess it comes with the territory of being one of the laziest monsters in the Underground!' he thinks, sighing softly to himself as he rests.

'You know, I don't think I'd particularly mind if this run ended up being a bust! I've been having more fun in the last two months than I've had in years before now!'

He chuckles at this, idly tossing and turning in an attempt to locate the most comfortable spot he can find on the pillow.

'But with the way things have been going, I'm pretty sure that this is the run. The one I've been waiting for ever since I first discovered that I could SAVE and LOAD! On the one hand, I do feel a little bad for Clover. After all, once the pressure is too much for him, and he gives me his soul, he won't ever be coming back! I won't have a reason to LOAD to before then!'

The small, yellow flower pauses at this, frowning at the thought for several seconds...

...

...

'...But it isn't like he'll be completely gone, will he?' he muses, plastering a large smile onto his face. 'He'll always be with his Best Friend, the most powerful person on the entire planet... me! I mean, he'll have a few "roommates", sure, but he'll always be number one in my book! If it's anything like the other times I've gotten my hands on his soul, he'll still be conscious... the only difference is that he won't be able to resist me anymore! He'll have already given me access to his power, and with that, I can force the other Human Souls to bend to my whims!'

...

'Still, that would feel a bit crowded, wouldn't it? I'll need seven souls to be a God, and who knows how many I'll absorb once I'm on the Surface? Having to constantly listen to countless souls, each screaming in an attempt to get me to stop whatever it is I'll be doing with their power... well, that doesn't sound very enjoyable...'

...

...

'...I'm sure I'll be fine. When I have the power of a God, I'll probably be able to silence them manually.'

Flowey's fantasies of what he'll do after the blind cowboy gives up his soul are soon interrupted, as he hears the quiet, soft footsteps-- or talonsteps-- of the monster who's been raising Clover recently...

Just before Martlet manages to open the door, Flowey slaps a sad, concerned expression onto his face, feigning sleep soon after.

...

...

...

Martlet opens the door to Clover's room, intent on having a serious discussion with the monster inside... but the sight that greets her causes the bird to pause, unsure of what to do.

The small, yellow flower that Clover considers to be his best friend is fast asleep, wrapping around the young cowboy's pillow. A small, anxious frown can be seen upon the flower's face, indicating that even while asleep, he can't stop worrying about his friend.

Normally, Martlet would simply exit the room, or maybe she'd even try to comfort Flowey, doing her best to make him feel better before asking whatever questions she has...

...

...

...and yet she doesn't do either of those things. For whatever reason, everything about the flower screams danger, like a prey's instinctive response towards a predator, or a human's response to a long, dangerous fall. Every time she sees the flower, she can't help but feel a pang of agony in her chest, putting her on guard.

So instead of leaving Flowey alone, the bird-like guard instead decides to loudly clear her throat, trying to wake him up.

...

...

...

...after a few tries, she finally sees the flower's eyes flitter open, and his expression becomes slightly annoyed.

"Yawn... what... what time is it...?"

Rather than give Flowey's act the time of day, Martlet immediately begins speaking, tone unusually hostile.

"What did you do to Clover yesterday?" she asks, causing Flowey to wince.

"I didn't do anything!" the flower lies. "I... I just..."

"You just...?"

"...Well, we were were talking, and he was planning on going with Undyne, and... well, it doesn't matter what I said, I managed to get him to stay in Snowdin! If I didn't, he would've gotten himself killed by your boss!"

"What did you say?"

"..."

"Do I need to ask Clover, or will you just tell me?"

Flowey flinches at the Royal Guard's words, making Martlet feel bad for a fraction of a second...

A twinge of pain in her chest is enough to push that feeling away, and she continues to glare down at the flower.

"..."

"Well?"

"I told him that... that... that he was being selfish by trying to ditch you..."

As Flowey launches into his 'truthful' explanation of what he told Martlet, he's forced to turn his face away from her to hide his wide, joy-filled smile.

'Golly, for someone who doesn't seem to like me very much, she sure is quick believe anything I say as long as it paints me in a bad light, huh? Well, you're welcome, Clover. She'll be a lot more caring around you until you're "back to normal".'

While Martlet has a chat with Flowey, two monsters can be seen walking through Waterfall, each with different expressions on their faces.

The first monster, a tall, anthropomorphic fox clad in a kimono, looks nothing short of determined as she moves towards Snowdin with steady, forceful footsteps.

Her companion, meanwhile, is much shorter than her, and is wearing clothes that you'd expect to see in a Wild West film. He contrasts his friend's expression by looking as excited as a kid in a candy store, but, oddly enough, his excitement is paired with obvious worry...

"Y'know, we could've planned for a day off or something, gotten the whole Posse to come along with us." Starlo says.

Ceroba shakes her head, not even bothering to look at the Sheriff of the Wild East.

"We've wasted enough time already. I was planning on leaving yesterday, but--"

"But you would've had to leave without me, I know, and I do appreciate you waiting for me. It's just a shame that you couldn't do the same for our other friends."

His interruption is met with a snort. "They'll be fine. The human isn't going anywhere, and I doubt they'll be that fun to meet. You know what they say about humans: they're cruel, heartless beasts. Humans are dangerous, and I wouldn't be surprised if this one is the same."

"Then why're you coming all this way?" Starlo asks, causing her to halt in place, suddenly at a loss for words.

"I... I just..."

Her expression crumbles just a bit, soon resembling the hopeless look that Starlo has become so familiar with.

"...I just need to confirm something. When my hopes turn out to be wrong, and they are just like every other human, I'll head back to the Wild East."

A heavy silence fills the air between them, and they continue walking, each lost in their own thoughts now...

...

...

....

"And what if they're different?" the Sheriff suddenly asks. "What if they're like a real cowboy? You know, kind, just, and willing to defend the innocent? Maybe I'll get a new Posse member!"

Caught off guard, Ceroba can't help but laugh at this, turning to look at her companion for the first time since they began this walk.

"Honestly Star, your imagination can be a little overactive sometimes!" she says, staring at him with a small, teasing grin. "I mean, I get that Mooch said that the human 'looks like they'd fit around the Wild East', but what do you really expect? That they'll be a gun-slinging, hat-wearing, justice-seeking cowboy? That's a little much, even for you!"

Starlo chuckles along with her, glad to see that his attempts to distract her from her dark thoughts are succeeding.

"Yeah, I guess that is a little unbelievable... but I still have hope! I got a good feeling about this, y'see! Mark my words, I'll be having a dual against a real human before the week is up!"

"Okay, okay, whatever you say... hey, is it just me, or is it getting a lot colder?"

"That must mean that we're getting close..." Starlo says, rubbing his chin with a thoughtful expression. "...Race you there!"

Without giving the tall fox a chance to respond, he dashes away from her, hightailing it towards the source of the cold.

"God Star, you're so immature sometimes! I swear, you really need to start acting your age!" she scolds, shaking her head in disappointment...

...

...

...before immediately running after him, doing her best to catch up to the speedy Sheriff.

Chapter Text

Clover trudges along, slowly being led home by Doggo, who has his hand gripped in one of the guard's paws. Occasionally, the elderly dog glances at him, obviously worried.

The reason for his worry isn't because he can see any change in Clover's demeanor or anything. As a matter of fact, Doggo can't see Clover at all, which is the cause for his sudden concern. The small cowboy's habit of tapping at his holster has seemed to fade overnight, and Clover instead keeps his hands tightly balled up into fists...

...well, they were tightly balled up, but when Doggo grabbed the small human's hand to lead him around Snowdin Town, all the tenseness went out of it. Rather than the firm grasp he'd usually take when Doggo would grab his hand, Clover barely put any pressure into his grip, leaving it almost limp in Doggo's paw.

Funnily enough, Clover's been treating the old dog much gentler than usual, as if Doggo has been recently injured... this is nonsense, of course, as he's never felt in better shape! Still, Clover's sudden change of attitude does cause his worry to grow...

No matter how many times Doggo asks, Clover refuses to say what's wrong, continuously telling him that "everything is fine" and that he's "just tired, since the last few days have been stressful". The nearly-blind guard doesn't believe any of this, but he's wise enough to know that Clover doesn't want to talk about it, so he stops his questions.

Instead, he does his best to cheer the blind human up, traveling around Snowdin to do his favorite activities, only this time, they're joined by as many monsters as Doggo can stand...

...which considering the old dog's temperament, isn't that many... but their gesture is appreciated nonetheless!

From taking another tour around the area, to testing out Martlet's puzzles, and even to sitting down to 'see' an impromptu acrobatic performance by Hec and his siblings in Honeydew Resort, they go through many of the small child's favorite things to do in Snowdin. From time to time, a smile can be seen upon Clover's face, but Doggo notices that he always seems... distant. His mind is somewhere else, and nothing that the elderly guard does seems to be able to bring it to the present.

For a minute, Doggo even thought that there might be problems with Martlet, but when he asked, Clover hurriedly shot that down, reacting with more vigor to this statement than anything else Doggo has shown him today.

With no other options, the nearly-blind dog eventually decides that there's only one thing left to do, and that's to take Clover to see his favorite monster in Snowdin...

And so now they're walking back to Martlet's house, having shaken off all of the monsters following the human around.

...

...

...

...But their walk isn't as peaceful and quiet as Doggo had hoped, as the two soon stumble upon a strange scene...

"Now, y'all take a look at this! This is what a real cowboy can do with his six-shooter!" a strange, star-headed monster says, twirling a gun in his right hand.

A crowd has gathered around this strange monster, each looking on in surprise as the Sheriff of the Wild East does his newest trick. 

With one hand, Starlo throws a handful of coins into the air, and then immediately after, his other hand glows faintly, signalling that he's using magic to aid in whatever trick he's doing.

With quick, precise movements, Starlo points his gun at the six coins in the air, taking careful aim as he waits for gravity to take hold of them...

...

Bang!

As soon as the coins begin falling to the ground, he pulls the trigger of his six-shooter, sending a single bullet towards the gold. Under the awed gaze of the monsters around him, the bullet impacts the first coin, but rather than lose its momentum or continue through the coin, it bounces off of it, soon impacting the next piece of gold.

Before long, a dazzling sight can be seen in Snowdin Town as six gold coins, each now suspended by magic in the air, continuously bounce a bullet between them. From time to time, Sheriff North Star throws in a little extra magic, adding sparkles or some other effect that further dazzles the onlookers.

Starlo grins at the cheers reaching his ears, and he turns to the crowd with a glint in his eyes.

"One bullet ain't really that impressive, is it?"

Some of the more-excited monsters eagerly tell him that yes, it is impressive, much to his joy.

"Well, lemme tell y'all something interesting... you ain't seen nothing yet!"

In the blink of an eye, he quick-fires his gun, sending five more bullets to join in the fun.

The crowd's reaction is instantaneous, and they look on at this sight as if it was the most entertaining thing they've ever seen.

Despite his satisfaction with how his performance is going, Starlo can't help but be confused.

'...It ain't that special, is it?' he silently wonders, wiping off a bead of sweat from his head. 'I mean, yeah, it takes a ton of control to manage something like this, but all of the folks around here are supposed to be pretty good with magic. Surely they can pull something like this off too, especially if they work together!'

As he thinks this, he actually starts paying attention to what the residents of Snowdin say to each other.

"Do you think Clover can do this?!" one monster questions, before their companion shakes their head.

"Of course not. He's great at magic for his age, sure, but he's still just a kid... and, you know... that 'North Star' monster looks like he's using his sight to control the magic. That isn't exactly something that Clover can replicate, is it?"

"Oh... you're right... still! A real cowboy is in our town! I'm sure Clover would love to meet him! Someone should go get him and Doggo!"

This conversation causes Starlo to tilt his head, slightly baffled.

'Clover, huh? That name... I'm sure I've heard it from somewhere before. Now where do I recognize it from...?'

...

...

...

The star-headed monster shakes these thoughts away, instead focusing back on the performance.

'It don't matter. I can find out later... after I'm done with the finale!"

With this, he pulls the trigger of his gun yet again, sending another half-dozen bullets to join their brethren.

"Now, I ain't the best monster when it comes to magic..." he says, tipping his hat to the crowd. "So I'm gonna have to cut this a little short! Now... catch!"

After saying this, he points at one of the monsters in the crowd. Immediately after, one of the bullets bouncing between the coins moves at just the right angle to avoid hitting any other coins, instead being hurled towards the surprised monster.

Before anyone can react, the bullet slams into the monster's forehead, harmlessly bouncing off of it. Rubbing his head in bewilderment, the monster crouches down to pick up the bullet, holding it up for everyone to see.

What's left of the bullet glows faintly, as the lingering traces of Starlo's magic leave one last present engraved onto it... a perfect carving of the monster holding the bullet.

The crowd goes absolutely wild at this, each cheering and begging to be the next to receive a bullet. Starlo's smile only grows when he hears this, and to the side, Ceroba sighs softly.

Whatever disappointed words she mutters are drowned out, as the Sheriff of the Wild East directs the next bullet to another monster, leaving 10 left...

...9 left...

...8 left...

...7 left...

...

...

...

Eventually, Starlo's eyes roam the crowd, looking for the monster who'll receive the last bullet of the day, when he sees a sight that causes his mood to brighten considerably...

There's one short, strangely-proportioned monster away from the crowd, looking oddly familiar to the Sheriff. This short monster wears clothes that are nearly identical to the sort you'd see in a human's Wild West film, and his hat is pulled down, hiding his face. By this monster's side is a large, shifty-eyed dog, who leads the young cowboy around by the hand.

"Well I'll be! Look Ceroba! We ain't the only ones from the East around here!" Starlo says, smiling brightly.

The fox's head snaps to look at the monster in question, and after a few seconds of staring, her eyes suddenly widen, becoming panicked.

"Wait Starlo--"

"Here little fella! Catch!"

Before anyone can stop the Sheriff, the last bullet flies out, hurtling towards the young cowboy at high speeds...

...as Starlo's voice reaches his ears, Clover looks up, summoning a pair of yellow glasses to his face as he hears the familiar voice.

When he does so, Starlo visibly pales, getting a good look at the blind child for the first time today... but it's already too late. He's already dismissed the magic controlling the bullet, there's nothing he can do but watch on in horror as the bullet reaches the small human...

...

...

...luckily, Clover isn't alone on this walk.

A light-blue short sword appears in front of the human's head, blocking the bullet inches away from his skull.

The crowd, once joyous and cheerful, immediately goes dead silent, each staring at Starlo with expressions that could only be described as murderous.

Hours later, the Sheriff of the Wild East can still be seen apologizing, being egged on by Ceroba the entire time.

"I'm sorry pardner. I shoulda been more careful." he says, rubbing the back of his head with an ashamed expression on his face. "I knew that there was a human around here, I just... well, I assumed that I'd recognize em on sight. I'm sorry for shooting that bullet at you when I was showing off..."

"And?" Ceroba says, glaring at him.

"...And I'm sorry for challenging you to a dual after you forgave me for shooting at ya. I shouldn't have pressured you into it, even if it was fun for the both of us..."

"And?"

"...And I'm sorry for leading you around town way past yer bedtime."

"And?"

"..."

Starlo pales, looking like he'd rather be anywhere else in the world than Snowdin.

"...And I'm sorry for not paying attention to how you were acting. I shoulda noticed that you were... uh..."

"Blind." Doggo says helpfully, glaring in a similar way to Ceroba.

"Right, that... well, I shoulda noticed it when we first met, instead of needing a few hours to realize why you weren't as observant as the rest of the folks around ya. You have my sincerest apologies, Clover."

Despite the multitudes of mistakes that the Sheriff of the Wild East has made today, the young, blind cowboy in front of him doesn't seem to mind in the slightest. As a matter of fact, an amused grin can be seen upon his face as he listens to Starlo's apologies.

Doggo tunes out to what the small human says in response to the star-like monster, instead focusing on how much happier Clover has been for the past few hours.

Although their initial meeting was a little rough, Clover seemed to like the Sheriff far more than Doggo thought was wise, actually engaging in whatever activities Starlo dragged him to. It was a stark contrast from the silent, sad state that Clover was in earlier in the day.

Even though the elderly dog dislikes the reckless, foolish monster from the Dunes... he was able to cheer Clover up, something that Doggo failed to do despite trying for the entire day before then, so it isn't like he's completely awful...

"You said that a monster named 'Martlet' is taking care of you?" Ceroba asks, snapping Doggo out of his thoughts.

Clover nods his head, responding with the widest grin Doggo has seen on him all day.

"Mhm! I've been living with her for around a month now. She's really nice! I think y'all would like her!"

The tall, kimono-clad fox thinks for several seconds...

...

...

"Is she a blue, slightly scatterbrained bird?"

"Yup! How'd ya know?"

"Huh, small world..."

"Whaddya mean, Roba?"

Despite scowling softly at the nickname Starlo called her by, Ceroba answers him.

"Well, if she's the monster I'm thinking of, then I'm pretty sure she knew Chujin... it might be nice to catch up with her. You know, talk about what Chujin taught her, trade stories, that sort of thing..."

"Her house ain't far from here, and I bet that y'all don't have a place to stay! Why don't we see if y'all can spend the night?!" Clover suggests, much to Starlo's surprise. 

"Nah, we wouldn't like to intrude or anything, and I'm pretty sure that we got the gold to stay at the Inn, so me and Ceroba will--"

"We'll decide after we talk with her." Ceroba interrupts, again to Starlo's surprise. "I'm pretty sure that Chujin helped her build the house anyways. I'm sure she won't mind much."

Before the other monsters with them can argue further, Clover hurries forward, waving them to come with.

"Follow me then! We'll be there in no time!"

Chapter Text

One week has passed since Clover brought the two residents of the Dunes into Martlet's home, and their daily schedule has change considerably since then...

Before meeting the monsters from the Wild East, the two would wake up, Clover would follow Martlet to work, and then after her work was over for the day, they'd go home or, in Clover's case, wander around Snowdin, interacting with as many monsters as he can. Now, however, things have changed considerably.

Clover still follows Martlet to work, but rather than spending most of his free time in Snowdin, the young cowboy seems to prefer going over to the Wild East, much to the joy of Sheriff North Star and his Posse.

That's not to say that he's completely abandoned his friends in Snowdin, as he still makes plenty of time for them, but it's obvious to anyone watching that he prefers the atmosphere in the Wild East. The monsters in Snowdin don't mind it too much, being happy to see the blind child enjoying himself... and yet there is one monster who's a bit iffy about Clover spending his time in the Dunes.

When Ceroba first brought up the idea, Martlet was hesitant to allow the small human to go. After all, to get to the Wild East safely and quickly, he'd have to fly, and other than Martlet herself, the only ones capable of flying him are the Mail Whales, and she'd definitely prefer not to have any more monsters, least of all those who's jobs it is to spread news around, knowing about him... but she soon learnt that she didn't have a choice in the matter.

Apparently, Clover was already well known to the Mail Whales of the UGPS, much to her surprise. According to Clover himself, he's known them since before they stopped striking, having met one of them in Snowdin Town when he was wandering. 

Thankfully, the Mail Whales are tight-lipped, not revealing to anyone that there's a human in Snowdin. This should mean that the blind child can go over to the Dunes whenever he wants to, right...?

...Well, no, that's not right. Despite Starlo's reassurances that he'd be safe in the town, something about Ceroba, who Martlet just recently learnt was Chujin's wife, makes her feel nervous about leaving Clover alone with the monsters of the Wild East.

The bird-like guard can't exactly put a wing on why Ceroba makes her feel ill at-ease, but her gut tells her that leaving the fox alone with Clover would be a bad idea. Martlet has always been one to trust her gut, and so now instead of resting at home after work, she usually finds herself flying alongside whichever Mail Whale is around to take Clover to the Wild East.

Once they arrive, Martlet hangs around the Saloon, being content to stay out of the heat while the young cowboy runs around town, playing whatever games the Feisty Five have thought up for him.

Despite how much the bird dislikes the change in schedule... she has to admit that Clover has been much more happy ever since they started visiting the Wild East. Martlet still occasionally catches him feeling down, and she always hurries to comfort him when she does notice this, but these periods of sadness don't last too long, as Clover immediately focuses on anything else once Martlet asks if he's doing okay. 

The constant traveling does grate on her nerves sometimes, but she is more than willing to put up with it so long as it makes Clover happy.

...

...

...And besides, it isn't like her time spent in the Wild East is totally awful. Some parts of it are even enjoyable...

"Hello Martlet! Enjoying the scenery?" a polite, familiar voice asks, snapping the bird out of her thoughts.

Standing in front of Martlet is a tall, humanoid fish that looks extremely similar to the Captain of the Royal Guard. The only major differences are that Moray is far skinnier, their hair is a nice, pleasing shade of blue, and of course, they carry a rapier on them instead of a spear.

Martlet smiles unconsciously when she sees the familiar fish, and her grin only widens when they set two large mugs of Root Beer onto the table where Martlet is sitting at.

"Oh-- hi Moray!" she says, mood immediately brightened. "Uh... I'm just thinking right now, I'm not really looking at anything specific... how are you?!"

As Martlet speaks, she gestures at the empty chair in front of her, inviting Moray to take a seat.

The graceful fighter smiles at her, eagerly taking the bird up on the offer.

"I've been doing great recently! Showing Clover around town has been very entertaining!" they say, taking a sip of their drink soon after. "I'm glad that you've changed your mind about letting him visit! He seems to be having a lot of fun with Starlo especially."

"Yeah, I noticed that too... they get along like two peas in a pod, don't they?"

"Well, Starlo has always been a big fan of human culture, or at least, the cowboy aspect of it, so it's no surprise that he's eager to hang out with Clover! That's not even to mention just how cute the little dude is!"

They shake their head at this, chuckling softly.

"I swear, I don't think anyone could resist the little guy. He's even managed to get Blackjack to join in on the fun, and not in his usual 'scam North Star out of all his gold' way! Heck, Ceroba has actually decided to clean up her house so you two have a nice place to stay if it gets too late! It may not sound that impressive to you, but for everyone who knows her? That's unheard of!"

"Ah... that... I'm not too sure I'd like that..." Martlet admits, looking hesitant at the idea. "It's a really nice gesture and everything, but..."

...

...

"...That's Chujin's house too. He's been gone for a while, and it... it will bring back memories..."

"That's perfectly reasonable." Moray reassures, voice as gentle as they can make it. "I can understand if you don't want Clover to see that side of you."

"Still, even if I feel like that... Ceroba must feel a hundred times worse..."

"Just because she's doing something that may be hurting her doesn't mean that you have to go along with it. If you don't want to stay in her house, then that's fine. There are other places in the Dunes to stay."

"But... but I should still try, right? I haven't really tried to process Chujin's death, and..."

Moray puts a hand on Martlet's shoulder, squeezing it reassuringly.

"If you think it will help, then go ahead, but only do it when you're ready. Don't let yourself feel like you're being pressured into it."

A long sigh escapes from the bird's beak, and she looks at the fish-like monster with a grateful smile.

"...Thanks, Moray."

"Anytime, Martlet. Now, would you like to order something to eat? It should be around dinnertime by now. My treat!"

If one were to walk about fifteen minutes Southwest from the Wild East, they'd be able to find a bustling, joyful town known as Oasis Valley. As you may expect, this town is built around a singular oasis, bringing water and life to the residents around it.

North from here, however, is a place that is not joyful or full of life. As a matter of fact, it's the exact opposite, having been abandoned for years by this point. This place is, of course, the Ketsukane Estate, which has been collecting dust ever since Ceroba Ketsukane lost not just her husband, but her daughter as well. Not a soul can be seen inside this estate on most days, leaving it depressingly empty...

...but today is not like most days. Today, the Ketsukane Estate is not empty. Today, the one monster that nobody expected to return can be seen inside, busying herself with cleaning the massive house.

Ceroba bites back a curse as she sweeps, scowling at the dust quickly filling the air.

"Cough... cough... God, why the hell is this so difficult?!" she says, deeply regretting that she didn't bring a mask with her to block out the dust.

The more she cleans, the more dust fills the air, and the more dust that fills the air, the worse her mood gets.

Just when her anger is about to reach its peak, she throws the broom down to avoid crushing it in her grasp, hurriedly reminding herself of why she's doing this in the first place.

"No, calm down, calm down... it's fine... you're doing this for a good reason, just focus on that reason..." she mutters, doing her best to think of what the future will hold...

'All you need to do is finish cleaning, then you'll need to get Martlet and Clover to spend the night, and then...'

...

...

...

For whatever reason, this thought doesn't make her feel any better.

Before she met Clover, she wasn't hopeful that a kindhearted, non-violent human could ever exist. After all, the last human who fell down here almost killed Kanako, and Chujin, who was much smarter than Ceroba will ever be, constantly talked about how dangerous humans were. There was still a sliver of hope, but it was just that: a sliver. She didn't really think that her dreams would come true.

Even after meeting Clover, her opinion on humans hasn't completely changed...  but even Ceroba has to admit that Chujin may not have been totally correct when it comes to humankind.

The young, blind child is nothing if not kind. Even though he's spent far more time around Starlo and his Posse, Ceroba has interacted with him a fair amount of times by now, and she can confidently say that their soul is pure, which means that it's perfect for Chujin's serum.

When she first saw him in Snowdin, she was tempted to take his soul then and there, but something about the expression of the monsters around him caused her to pause... a mistake she sorely regrets.

Getting to know the small cowboy has made her mission much harder than it should be. By now, she's had several opportunities to get Clover alone, opportunities that she should have capitalized on... and yet she didn't. She's left Clover alive despite how much she needs his soul.

It both infuriates and confuses her. She's angry because she has to take his soul. She needs to fix her mistake. She needs to bring her daughter back, and she needs to complete Chujin's serum. His soul will give her everything she requires to accomplish that, but she just can't bring herself to do it! What's even worse is that she feels like she knows Clover, even though Ceroba only met the young human a week ago!

And it's not like he reminds her of her daughter or anything. Other than the human's kindness, he doesn't resemble Kanako in any way! There's no reason for Ceroba to recognize him...

...

...

...but she still does, despite how little sense it makes.

Her inability to do what she should be doing has caused her to take drastic measures... or at least, drastic by Ceroba's standards, as entering her old home was something she never imagined doing after what happened with Kanako.

After a lot of thinking on why she can't kill Clover, the fox-like monster eventually came to the conclusion that it's because she doesn't want to break his trust. If she got him away from anyone else, then killed him, he'd know, even if he'd only be alive for a split-second. In that split-second, he'd still feel pain, as brief as it may be. He'd still feel betrayal, and despite what she'll be doing to the young human... Ceroba still doesn't want him to feel betrayed.

Instead, she'll simply do it while he's sleeping peacefully. He'll just go to sleep one night in a nice, comfortable bed in the Ketsukane Estate, and then never wake up.

It's a good plan, and it's also the only way Ceroba can justify killing a small, blind child.

"...But before I do that, I have to get this house clean..." the widowed fox mutters, ticking rooms off her fingers.

"Chujin's lab is finished, the hallways are finished, the kitchen is clean, same with the bathrooms and the guest rooms... all that leaves is my room, and..."

She falls silent, as if unwilling to say the name of this next room...

...

...

...

"...And Kanako's room."

Chapter Text

The Sheriff of the Wild East mosies along, slowly walking through his town with a wide, self-satisfied grin upon his face.

It's been two weeks since he first met with Clover, and Starlo couldn't be happier. Just about everything seems to be going perfectly for him.

His Posse have been shaping up to be better entertainers than they ever were before meeting the young human, Ceroba has seemingly started working through her issues regarding Kanako's death, and Starlo himself has met an actual cowboy. The cowboy may be blind, sure, but he's still one of the best gunslingers Starlo has ever seen, so long as the target ain't moving too much.

Frankly, Clover's skill in the art of cowboy-ing shocks the star-headed monster to his core. At first, Starlo just assumed that it was a human thing. After all, humans were the first cowboys, and so it'd make sense for them to naturally be the best, and since Clover was a human, he'd have the best training possible when it comes to the stuff... but according to Clover, cowboys aren't really a thing anymore...

...

...

Starlo almost cried when he heard this... but he's a big, tough monster. He's able to control his emotions, even when he's at his most devastated, so he was able to get over the shock pretty quickly.

From what the blind gunslinger told him, there aren't any cowboys-- at least, not the type that Starlo is familiar with-- on the Surface, and it's been that way for decades. Clover was self-taught in the art of cowboy-ing.

This came as a huge shock to the Sheriff of the Wild East. When it comes to things that don't require sight, Clover is second to none in terms of skill, and even for many of the activities that should require him to be able to see, Clover beats out many of Starlo's Posse.

The young human may be the most impressive person he's ever met, and Starlo has pondered more than once on how skilled Clover would be if he had his vision...

...

...

...He's also pondered on what would've happened if he had fallen instead of the previous human. He would've been good friends with Kanako, no doubt about that. They would've loved being around each other...

Starlo sighs, good mood suddenly soured.

Even though Clover has made many friends in both the Wild East and the Dunes, he doesn't exactly have a lot of friends his age. Starlo knows better than anyone that having one good, well-loved friend is vital to a growing child. Unfortunately, Clover is missing this aspect, and it does show from time to time.

The young human tries to act mature, but many of the jokes of the people around him simply go soaring over his head, leaving him feeling left out on more than one occasion. Starlo and the Posse do their best to limit the times that this happens, but... well... they're all good friends with each other, and sometimes, the banter flows naturally, and there's nothing they can do to stop it.

A fantastic example of this is when they noticed that Moray was spending a bit too much time around Martlet, which led to no small amount of good-natured teasing...

The Sheriff idly rubs his still-aching cheek, smiling at the thought.

Judging by how the normally-composed fish acted, Starlo reckons that their teasing isn't completely unfounded.

...

...

...

...Still, just because everything seems to be going well doesn't mean that there aren't any concerns.

It's nothing major, but from time to time, Starlo will see Clover flinch slightly when an unfamiliar adult speaks, or suddenly become quiet and sad, no matter what fun they were having just seconds before.

He ain't rude enough to pry, but a few small hints from Martlet allowed him to understand that Clover's life on the Surface wasn't the best, and that he'd be better off keeping whatever questions he has to himself.

Unfortunately, Clover ain't the only one that North Star is concerned about, as even though he's incredibly proud of Ceroba for trying to move back into her old home, she's given him much to worry about.

It took a while for her to come clean, but he was eventually able to get Ceroba to admit why she was so eager to meet a human. Apparently, Kanako had always wanted to make friends with one, but considering that the only human she met was the one in Snowdin...

...

...

...well, suffice to say that that dream was left unfulfilled.

This would explain the guilty looks Starlo's best friend occasionally sends towards the young human, as whenever she sees him, she must be thinking about Kanako...

The Sheriff of the Wild East is pulled out of his thoughts by a loud whistle, causing his head to snap upwards.

"Dammit Starlo, pay attention when you're walking!" Dina snaps, leaning against the door to the Saloon. "I've been trying to talk to you for at least half a minute now.

The star-headed monster winces at this, tipping his hat at the angry shopkeeper a second later.

"My mistake, ma'am. I didn't mean to be rude or nothing, it's just that a Sheriff's mind is a busy mind, and I'm nothing if not a Sheriff."

Dina pinches the bridge of her nose at his Sheriff act, sighing softly as she does.

"This is serious, Starlo. Stop playing around."

"Oh-- uh, right. My bad." he says, dropping the accent. "What's up?"

"Starlo. I need you to answer honestly when I ask this."

The tone of her voice causes Starlo to pale, and he begins inching backwards, preparing to dash away at full speed.

"Uh... I'll do my best?"

"Starlo, did you give a blind 11 year old child a real gun?"

"..."

"And not just any blind child, but a human one? You know, the one with a weird, fleshy body that can be hurt by physical objects?"

The Sheriff of the Wild East tries to back away further, eager to escape from answering, but before he can, he feels a large weight press down on his shoulder, causing his head to swing backwards to stare at the source of this new weight...

Standing behind Starlo is a large, pink ogre, wearing one of the most dapper suits in the entire Wild East.

"E-Ed?! What are you doing?"

Ed simply shakes his head, looking at Starlo with a mournful expression.

"It's either you or us, boss. I appreciate your sacrifice."

"S-Sacrifice?! What do you--"

A furious voice calls out from inside Dina's Saloon.

"WHO THE HELL GAVE YOU AN ACTUAL WEAPON?!?!" Martlet shrieks, causing Starlo's expression to become hopeless.

"ED, LET ME GO--"

Before the Sheriff can attempt to struggle out of his right-hand man's grasp, Dina calls through the door of the Saloon.

"He's out here, Miss Martlet! But when you 'talk' to him, could ya take it to the other side of town? I got a business to run, and dust lining my floors ain't a good look."

Immediately, the doors to the Saloon fly open, and a terrifyingly angry bird runs out, eyes promising murder...

As the residents of the Wild East laugh at their Sheriff's misfortune, the tone of the small town lightens considerably, and by the end of the day, each and every person in the town goes to bed in a far better mood than usual. This joy-filled town isn't a rare sight in the Underground, as similar scenes can be seen throughout the entirety of monster civilization, although they do differ slightly...

...but there is one area in the Underground that is not joyful. It is not filled with laughter, and the mood is not bright. Instead, the few monsters living here are depressingly silent, each looking quietly devastated.

This area is, of course, the Dark Ruins.

Ever since Clover left, the monsters inside the Dark Ruins have changed. Each and every one of them are worse off in a way, not even bothering to leave the Dark Ruins despite the fact that Dalv would allow any of them to leave at anytime.

Crispy Scroll, rather than acting with his usual joy and loud excitement, has become almost... wrathful. Instead of doing what he would before Clover came along, which would be leading a group of monsters to track down their lost friend, he drowns himself in his Anime, barely leaving his house despite how much time has passed.

The local Sweet Corn still try to be nice and peppy, but their smiles have become obviously strained, and their hugs have become less enjoyable for it. From time to time, they do their best to venture out in hopes of finding Clover, but none have returned with news of him. If the residents of Lower Snowdin know about the young child's whereabouts, then they keep silent about it.

Penilla has thrown herself back into her work, barely taking breaks to eat or sleep anymore. She goes through dozens and dozens of drawings per day, never being truly satisfied with the art she makes.

Flier's recent attempts to get over his mid-life crisis have failed without the young human's aid, and yet he no longer does his best to act 'hip'. Instead, he sleeps for most of the day, or quietly consumes whatever entertainment he can get his hands on, not really being interested by any of it.

The quiet, noise-hating bat who taught Clover how to 'see' hasn't shown himself in well over a month, staying away from anyone who would attempt to talk to him. On more than one occasion, he can be heard loudly cursing Dalv, which would be a shock to anyone around if they were in any condition to care.

The Micro Froggits in the area have left, seeking greener pastures (or ponds, in their case) in different areas of the Underground.

None have it worse than Dalv, however. On top of being blamed by just about every monster in the Dark Ruins, himself included, he's lost the only real friend he's felt that he's had in years. Day after day, he can be seen mumbling to himself as he wanders the Dark Ruins, closely resembling the state he was in before Clover fell into the Underground. Worse still, he's became even more of a shut-in than ever, as any conversations he has with the residents of the Dark Ruins inevitably end with them blaming him for the young human's disappearance.

All of the monsters in the Dark Ruins can leave to search for Clover, and yet none of them really do, being too lost in their own issues and fear over what may have happened to the blind cowboy to even think of leaving the dark, depressing area for longer than a few hours.

And so they simply stay where they are, wallowing in their negative emotions. Even Toriel, up in the Ruins proper, is no exception to this...

...

...

...but there is one monster who isn't content to simply wallow in his negative feelings. There's a single monster who dreams of becoming the Royal Tailor, and yet he's putting that dream on hold for one simple reason.

To make sure that his friends are alright.

Unlike the other monsters who've made the Dark Ruins their home, Rorrim didn't give up hope when the Sweet Corn returned with no news of Clover. Instead, the mirror-like monster floated his way into Honeydew Resort, asking his own questions.

Just like what happened to the Sweet Corn, his questions were met with no answers from the monsters in the resort... but unlike the Sweet Corn, Rorrim knows a lie when he sees one, and he sees a lot of lying whenever he asked about the young human.

This has soothed whatever worries Rorrim had about the human's safety, and after leaving a message with those monsters to give to Clover if they see him, he went back to the Dark Ruins, doing his best to get the other monsters out of their slumps...

...and yet no matter what he did, they refused to get over their own negative emotions. Crispy Scroll nearly cracked Rorrim's body, the Sweet Corn didn't believe his words, Penilla simply scoffed and went back to her work, Flier tuned him out halfway through the conversation, and Decibat just refused to talk to him to begin with.

With no other option left, the mirror-like monster heads to Dalv's house, knocking on the heavy stone door...

Chapter Text

Inside the largest, most well-furnished house in the Dark Ruins, one monster slowly pulls himself out of bed, dreading the day ahead of him.

With heavy, dragging footsteps, Dalv walks down the dirty, unkempt hallway, muttering softly to himself all the while.

"I... I'm sorry for putting you on the spot like that. Even though you may hate me... I know that you like the rest of the monsters around here. I should've had you move in with Decibat, or Crispy, or even Flier. Letting you leave... it's something I'll always regret. I hope that you can forgive me..."

As the vampire approaches the kitchen, he passes by the familiar double-doors of Clover's room, causing his expression to grow even bleaker.

"I should've just left after telling you my story. I should've went to the King and begged for him to give up on his crusade against humans. If I did that, then you'd have no reason to leave the Dark Ruins. You were happy here, and I ruined it, like I always do..."

...

...

"...And now... now you're gone. Nobody has seen any trace of you in Snowdin, and there are no rumors of the King taking another human soul. Did you find someplace else to stay, or did you... did you die in the wilderness, lost and alone...?"

...

...

"God, I'm pathetic. If I had simply let you live with someone else, then you wouldn't have left. 'Convincing Asgore to give up the war'? That's crazy, even for you. It's... it's obvious that you knew that you had to leave, since you may have done something you'd regret otherwise. I was selfish for staying around you..."

Knock.

Knock.

Knock.

A light knocking sound from Dalv's front door snaps him out of his thoughts. Before he can question who's at his door, a familiar voice calls out.

"Hello? Dalv? Are you awake yet?" Rorrim asks, sounding just as polite as ever.

"...What is it?" the vampire replies, sounding exhausted.

"Could you let me in, please? I need to talk to you, and doing it through a door isn't the best way."

"..."

"It's about Clover."

Dalv flinches back as if struck, scowling heavily at the mirror's words.

"No, you may not come in. You know that I don't like talking about him. Have a good day."

Without giving Rorrim a chance to reply, Dalv turns around, immediately heading back to his room...

...

...

CRASH.

When he gets about halfway down the hallway, a loud crashing sound can be heard from his front door. Bewildered, the anxious vampire rushes to the entrance of his home, seeing a sight he never expected to see...

Standing amongst the crumbled remains of Dalv's front door is Rorrim, looking very fed up. Before Dalv has a chance to speak, the mirror-like monster launches into an explanation for his actions.

"I'm terribly sorry about all of this, but... really? What else did you expect me to do? You've been wallowing in your own self-loathing for almost two months now, and seeing you be this torn up about Clover leaving has only caused the others to follow in your footsteps."

"I--"

"I'm not trying to blame you or anything." Rorrim quickly reassures. "Even if some of the blame does fall on your shoulders, they're all adults, they've chosen to stay in the Dark Ruins, lost in their negative emotions. None of them will listen to me until they see that you're trying to improve yourself, and that's why I'm here."

"Rorrim--"

"I can't remember the last time I saw you acting this depressed. I mean, look at yourself! Your clothes are filthy, you have bags under your eyes, your house is filthy, it's astonishing! I know that you don't want to talk, but it'll only get worse if you hole yourself up in your house."

"..."

After failing to interrupt the mirror several times, Dalv decides to stay silent, waiting for Rorrim to finish whatever it is that he has to say.

"You need to talk to me, Dalv. I know you're worried about Clover, and I know that you blame yourself, but you're going too far. It's becoming rather unhealthy, and I know that Clover would hate to see you act like this."

The vampire scoffs, muttering under his breath.

"It's not like I don't deserve it. I--"

Again he is interrupted, although this time, Rorrim practically shouts when he cuts him off.

"No! Stop it! You don't deserve to feel like garbage! You've been cagey on why Clover left, but I can hazard a guess with how you've been acting. It's related to the previous human, isn't it?"

"..."

"And Clover knew that last human, didn't he?"

"..."

Dalv shrinks back, nodding his head with a miserable, self-loathing expression on his face.

Rorrim sighs, feeling the closest thing to a headache he can feel.

"I assume Clover learnt of what happened with the Soul of Integrity, then he ran away, and you were too lost in your guilt to follow him?"

Another nod from Dalv causes Rorrim to sigh yet again.

"Well, I believe you'll be happy to know that Clover is safe, and that he seems to have befriended many of the monsters in Snowdin." the polite monster says, much to Dalv's surprise.

"The Sweet Corn came back with no news because they can't discern a lie to save their lives. I, however, am an expert in spotting lies, so I was able to see past the excuses of the Snowdin monsters pretty easily. If I had to bet, he's probably hiding somewhere in Snowdin, being kept out of sight of the Royal Guard."

"...He... he's alright?"

For the first time since their conversation began, Rorrim sees a hint of hope in the vampire's expression. Acting quickly, the mirror jumps on this opportunity.

"Yes Dalv, he's alright. He even has monsters willing to lie for him. At the bare minimum, he's doing much better than any of us around here. You don't need to worry for his safety, nor do you need to blame yourself for him leaving anymore."

"That's..."

Dalv''s hopeful look disappears as quickly as it came, and although he has a relieved smile upon his face, the smile doesn't spread to his eyes.

"That's good. I'm happy for him. I'll... I'll tell the others. They can visit him while I--"

"Dalv, what exactly happened between you two?" the mirror-like monster interrupts. "We both know that you want to see him, and yet you've still decided not to. I need you to explain why you're so guilty."

"..."

"As rude as it may be for me to say... I am not leaving until you do."

This causes a scowl to form on the vampire's face, and for a brief moment, Rorrim worries that Dalv is going to kick him out by force... but the anxious monster soon sighs, looking dejected.

"Fine. Let's... let's go sit down. This is going to be a long story..."